[RSArchive Icon] Rudolf Steiner Archive Home  Version 2.5.4
 [ [Table of Contents] | Search ]


[Spacing]
Searching Rudolf Steiner Lectures by Date
Matches

You may select a new search term and repeat your search. Searches are not case sensitive, and you can use regular expressions in your queries.


Enter your search term:
by: title, keyword, or context
   


   Query type: 
    Query was: being
  

Here are the matching lines in their respective documents. Select one of the highlighted words in the matching lines below to jump to that point in the document.

  • Title: The Inner Development of Man
    Matching lines:
    • Recently I have endeavored to sketch the being of man and the three
    • innermost depth of being. Precisely here a transformation takes place
    • rules or directions are being given here but rather the descriptions
    • as a human being. The course that the inner training takes is quite
    • be so incorporated into one's being that a person becomes enabled to
    • accustomed to being neat and exacting and this he must accomplish not
    • sentences to radiate in one's inner being, must surrender oneself to
    • Human individuality and that of cosmic beings is profound,
    • being for some time, if he has accepted them in thankfulness toward
    • is the moment when his soul begins to speak, when his own inner being
    • in occult schools. Such instruction is still being given out in occult
    • everything. How can we look understandingly into somebody's being? We
    • initiation. During the first stage or level, man's being is prepared
    • secrets lie in each person's own inner being. Only earnest inner
    • they found the path leading into their inner being and because they
    • Thus, when a person reaches down to the depth of his being, when he
  • Title: Lecture: Woman and Society (Die Frauenfrage)
    Matching lines:
    • beings of the present.
    • view of the human being, are supposed to know something. A short
    • look more deeply into the nature of the human being, into the nature
    • into the nature of the human being.
    • to be the basis of her being. Havelock Ellis, an expert of
    • impartially at the human being, it is usually possible to distinguish
    • Of course a materialistic view of the world and of the human being,
    • see the human being here in the right way: this must be the task of a
    • always been fettered beings? It would be ignorance if one were to
    • longer be tempted to say that woman was a being without influence on
    • craft. There was a particular way of being active in law, in
    • the human being of his yearnings and hopes of eternity, that which
    • the human being, so long as people knew that these truths had to be
    • tell humanity how it is related to the being of the soul, to what
    • must briefly look once more into the being of Man. We will give a
    • the everyday world-view of human beings is aware of, is regarded by
    • human being. I can only give you a few rough sketches today. They are
    • being knows in his everyday view, in his usual knowledge of human
    • beings, is just one part of the human being: the physical body. This
    • the physical body of the human being. Beyond this, however, the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Problems of Nutrition
    Matching lines:
    • Well, at a time when these questions are being
    • member of the human being. We have the total man before us only
    • when we see in him this fourfold being. Only with the total
    • same kind and being as the invisible light that dwells within the
    • man could not be an ego being, and it is only by virtue of his ego
    • Men are beings continually occupied inwardly with movement and
    • becomes lord over his body. Otherwise, as a spiritual being he
    • characteristics of the various animal species as being mutually
    • master over his whole being. The more he is inclined to
    • should develop physically within himself through his ego being
    • independently out of his astral body. Men are beings who are not
    • Spiritual science views man as a fourfold being:
    • being capable of choice between good and evil.
  • Title: Lecture: The Etherisation of the Blood
    Matching lines:
    • we, as human beings, have striven for knowledge, whether as mystics or
    • self-knowledge so difficult? Man is very a complicated being. If we
    • being — physical body, etheric body, astral body and ego —
    • little the will is directly influenced from the centre of your being.
    • thoughts. Human thinking is the shadowing forth of ideas and beings
    • pictured as living beings on the Astral plane. Beings of the most
    • Thoughts: Shadow-images of Beings of the Astral Plane (Waking)
    • Sympathy and Antipathy: Shadow-images of Beings of Lower Devachan (Dreaming)
    • Moral Impulses: Shadow-images of Beings of Higher Devachan (Sleeping)
    • sleep-consciousness. Human beings need also to dream by day if they do
    • etherisation of the blood — can be perceived in the human being
    • vary greatly in different individuals. Sleeping human beings differ
    • the streams which flow into human beings during sleep; in an
    • being transformed into etheric substance, a similar process takes
    • this event is the appearance of the Christ as an Etheric Being in
    • preparation is being made for this — that some individual here
    • that what he saw was a super-sensible being, because it immediately
    • vanishes. Many a human being will have this experience when sitting
    • Light itself is being destroyed in this post-Atlantean age of the
    • know as electricity is light that is being destroyed in matter. And
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Overcoming Nervousness
    Matching lines:
    • being, in this way with a pictorial image, sharpens memory. Such an
    • spiritual science. In a healthy human being the etheric body, guided by
    • attention to, and to bring the innermost core of his being into connection
    • importance, it is good practice to look carefully at what is being done.
    • In them I discussed the importance of being flexible enough to consider
    • always adducing the pros as well as the cons in a case. Being what they
    • Spritual science views man as a fourfold being:
    • self-awareness and enables man to become a free being
  • Title: Jesus and Christ
    Matching lines:
    • being, apart from the body is the great experience of the spiritual
    • acknowledged by all, despite this or that detail of it being open to
    • to biology. It states that a living being recapitulates in its
    • father that belongs to his being. We can say that man descends from a
    • part of his being follows certain laws whereby it connects itself with
    • the way our soul-spiritual being prepares the bodily organization and
    • destiny. Our soul, being connected with the external world, progresses
    • where its inmost being flows together with the very source of life.
    • himself, “Man learns to know his real being only when he has torn
    • own being am I a man in the fullest meaning of the word.” This
    • God, the primeval source of his being. Within himself he could feel
    • inner being, whereby he could participate in the events of the cosmos
    • spiritual being, pride lay in his union with the soul-spiritual
    • all this pointed to the human being, to the soul-spiritual part he
    • me if I am to fully know myself as a human being. But when I live on
    • the whole evolution of humanity. One human being had to come who could
    • way, independently of man. A Being must have taken into himself what
    • developed soul life. In sum, a human being must have appeared who
    • the life of the individual human being. In his thirtieth year of life
    • however, concerns not only the individual human being but the whole
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Newborn Might and Strength Everlasting
    Matching lines:
    • we see the Child of Humanity, the Being of mankind who was left behind when
    • until the time had come for his birth as that exceptional human being, the
    • Nathan Jesus. He appeared then for the first time as a human being in an
    • "Behold in this reminder of death what you really are as human beings.
    • a host of angelic beings on one side, and devilish beings on the other. On
    • the extreme right, angels are bending down to the human beings who are
    • eternal being during the first three years of childhood. I have tried to
    • has portrayed the human beings who have preserved the eternal in themselves
    • the same way we must see in the form of the innocent child the Being that
    • one. In order to understand how man can save the eternal part of his being,
    • the living plants and other beings from the earth. We also see, however,
    • deeply you are related to my own inner being," is the feeling that lived in
    • Thus, the Mystery of Golgotha was seen to be in man's inner being like the
    • indeed true that the Christ being entered the aura of the earth. True also
  • Title: Lecture: Pre-Earthly Deeds of Christ
    Matching lines:
    • Christ-Being with the body of Jesus of Nazareth, and that thereby a
    • Being walked upon the Earth of whom it may be said, “By virtue of this
    • Being moving on the physical plane the Cosmic Christ was present in
    • House of David, was a very special Being. In the twelfth year of the
    • himself ready to receive the Christ-Being. This event is indicated
    • the Christ-Being. At His death the Christ-Being poured Himself out
    • three of these preparatory events that same Being was present who was
    • Christ-Being. This is the essential fact in the Mystery of Golgotha
    • that the Jesus-Being who grew up as the Nathan boy was permeated by
    • the Christ-Being. He who was later the Nathan-Jesus had been present
    • lived in the spiritual worlds as a spiritual Being of the nature of
    • he was permeated by the Christ-Being.
    • the spiritual world, and that the Being who lived those lives was the
    • being, who later sacrificed himself as Man, offered himself for
    • directly to serve the human being who, through his Ego when it awakens
    • to our Earth, the Being — at that time, however, of an angelic nature
    • Christ-Being.
    • — the being who later became the Nathan-Jesus, and who otherwise would
    • the etheric super-earthly Christ-Being, to protect himself from that
    • which enabled him to become an upright harmonious being, permeated and
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Four Sacrifices of Christ
    Matching lines:
    • whole soul-being, an education in selflessness. We may say that what
    • the earth. The Being whom we acknowledge as the Christ clothed
    • the greatest misfortune for earthly man if certain sections of his being
    • averted in the Lemurian age by a Being Who later, through the Mystery of
    • While the earth was working through the Lemurian age, a Being living in
    • what makes it possible for us as sensory beings to enjoy without pain all
    • The human being will gradually learn to develop this deep, significant
    • I am so placed in the world that I can look at it around me, my senses being
    • the human being looked at a fruit or something else in the outer world
    • when a human being gathers cherries from a tree and eats them,
    • organ would have felt an inordinate greed. The human being would have felt,
    • second step was taken toward the Mystery of Golgotha. The Christ Being
    • being will acquire, when he is able to imbue himself with a true
    • spiritual beings upon whom humanity depends. He will say in true piety,
    • the human being would have intended this or that, and followed this or
    • Christ Being ensouled Himself in an archangel, and the power thus
    • What would have become of the human being without this third Christ
    • within the earth and break through its surface. If a human being should
    • Christ Being Who had ensouled Himself three times in archangelic form
    • I admit that it may seem strange when I say that this great Being was
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Anthroposophy and Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • I'd like to ask your forgiveness, first of all, for being unable to
    • being of man himself. Granted, in spiritual science man must examine
    • aspects of what confronts him outwardly as a human being. He is
    • childhood, is essential to our life as human beings. The study of
    • in this way we gradually succeed in wresting our soul-spiritual being
    • effective in us to the point of freeing our soul-spiritual being from
    • outside my body; in grasping and experiencing my inner being, I am
    • senses, a world where spiritual actualities and beings surround us.
    • soul-spiritual being after its separation from the body. This being
    • must link itself up with beings not of the sensory world. It must
    • relationship with beings that work behind the scenes of the sensory
    • experience of nature to another, from one being to the next, and saying,
    • with that. After all, he is entering a realm of spirit beings and
    • concrete spiritual beings and events.
    • his soul-spiritual being. A reality becomes apparent to his inner
    • comes to know the soul-spiritual core of his being in such a way the
    • clothed me in a body, I existed as a soul-spiritual being in a
    • my being, which can live outside my body, will pass through the gates
    • The soul-spiritual core of our being, which is hidden in everyday life
    • People have accused spiritual science of being Buddhistic because it
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Christ in Relation to Lucifer and Ahriman
    Matching lines:
    • portrayed as a being in equipoise between the polar forces of Lucifer
    • and Ahriman and that this being was symbol of, and model for, man's
    • show how the being that we are concerned with dwells in a human body.
    • breaking the wings of this being. Rather, the interaction of the two
    • for this being. Yet this being cannot bear the energy flowing upward
    • When this being comes into proximity with the Christ being, he feels
    • This feeling dominates so essentially as to break this upper beings
    • being that his wings would be broken, forcing the plunge into the
    • being, as it were, with hatred, and thereby caused his descent. Such
    • being must be portrayed as having caused his own fall, for what is to
    • has infinite compassion for this being, which is Ahriman. Ahriman
    • available to human beings in those days is not important, but rather
    • describe. Geologists conceive the earth's components as being similar
    • from the various presentations in my lecture series, human beings
    • elevate human beings to the domain we call the spirit world. A
    • like the spirit world, but with everything being expressed as images,
    • beings were not as advanced as they are in our time. Now it is no
    • such a sleep-like state in a human being. During the last few days
    • not through His power but through His very being, induces others to
    • overcome themselves, rather than being overcome by Him. In
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Preparing for the Sixth Epoch
    Matching lines:
    • narrower senses, associations of human beings who are known to one
    • human beings who want to cultivate the more intimate side of spiritual
    • by beings of earth but also by the beings of the higher hierarchies,
    • the beings of the invisible worlds. We must realize that our work is
    • was prepared. The mysteries were associations of human beings among
    • human beings in the world in less happy circumstances than his own. It
    • such individuals will experience the suffering of another human being
    • sixth epoch the well-being of the individual will depend entirely upon
    • the well-being of the whole. Just as nowadays the well-being of a
    • is a fundamental right of the human being.
    • in that epoch. We found communities of human beings within which there
    • of human beings in which everything, without exception, must be built
    • materialistic consciousness have laid hold of the human being. This
    • of men, just as now the consciousness soul is being developed. The
    • of human beings within which the spirit self is to develop as the
    • spirit self that is nurtured by the beings of the higher hierarchies
    • work that streams upward to those forces that are being prepared for
    • community between human beings means today. In our time the individual
    • the fifth post-Atlantean epoch. In Rome, the human being was first and
    • strive above all else to be man in our innermost being, man and
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Outlooks for the Future
    Matching lines:
    • being is really involved.
    • assumed the expression of his inner being; his countenance changed
    • shape were altogether the expression of his inner life. The human being
    • may therefore say, if we wish to characterize the human being: At the
    • evolution of the earth, the human beings will therefore be born with
    • expression from the series of our incarnations. The human beings will
    • upon our whole being. And we shall be unable to do anything whatever
    • is followed also in the future! Unless the human beings of to-day take
    • human beings of the sixth post-Atlantean epoch will only be able to
    • grown rigid ... The human being should accustom himself to the fact that
    • strength to make of us individual human beings.
    • will arise, which will induce people to say: “An etheric Being has
    • am the instrument through which that spiritual Being can exercise an
  • Title: Lecture: Human Life in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • human being's physical surroundings, and thus the door which seems to close
    • annunciations concerning the eternal being of man.
    • human being attain the ability to adjust individual soul life to the change.
    • of necessity, presented by the life in which the human being finds himself
    • that of having hands and feet but without being able to use them because
    • after a while. It might persist in the case of individuals who were being
    • any superficial attitude, but one who in consequence of being completely
    • come into being.
    • to a picture of the world in which the essential being of man finds no place.
    • driven human beings, so far as they are spiritual entities, out of the cosmos
    • things which are being said today in this connection are a result of the same
    • earth which we admire, came into being, man included. This view is
    • being. How is it possible not to be able to say that here you have the entire
    • being out of the drop? Nothing whatever, save that which was already there
    • mentioned in my latest book “The Riddle of the Human Being.” Herman
    • children are now being taught this — the central gaseous sphere is formed
    • future can be imagined than this, which we are being forcibly urged to
    • forces possessed by the human being, which he also employs in the conduct of
    • researcher and the human being who carries on no research himself, but
    • relationship between the natural science researcher and the human being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evil and the Future of Man
    Matching lines:
    • untold depths of the human being must be sounded when one begins to
    • as a simple characterisation, so that human beings may see what kind
    • into his own being. In the course of the present age they will work in
    • must completely unite the forces of death with his own being during
    • unite the forces of evil with his being in the same way. I say again
    • intensity, taking hold only of a portion of his being. If we would
    • present in its own inherent being; that is to say, where it works in
    • the human being. Then we receive the answer, and it is this: Since the
    • world, but that every single human being, inasmuch as he belongs to
    • is the education which human beings can receive from it for certain
    • elements of this. Look at the human being — behold his head: it
    • evolve. For the only way to learn to know the human being in his Ego
    • feel in the other man the image of his eternal and spiritual being.
    • Behold, the human being passes by us, and we shall not imagine that we
    • In this way we shall learn to see the human being. And we shall really
    • indeed become an abstract thing; and all the efforts that are being
    • through the language to the human being — to the inner being of man.
    • will find expressed in speech and language the human being's
    • what will only be felt as warmth when one sees the human being, will
    • will learn to know one another as Ego-beings.
  • Title: Lecture: Social and Anti-Social Forces in the Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • This edition of: Social and Anti-Social Forces in the Human Being, is
    • Social and Anti-Social Forces in the Human Being
    • hold of the whole human being and making him entirely dependent on
    • all, to begin to think truly with one's whole being. Man tries to
    • not) must come from that which human beings can develop out of
    • people. Everything which the human being develops out of himself
    • the human being. Precisely because one finds social impulses or drives
    • arrangement of man's total being. It rests on the fact that what we
    • to be surprised when your social being seeks to lull you to sleep in
    • Simply because we are human beings, our soul-life swings to and fro
    • forces must work inwardly so that human beings may reach the height of
    • present to that which works as anti-social force within human beings.
    • organize socially what does not integrally belong to the human being,
    • the human being really must continue to learn throughout his whole
    • simply by being a member of society one is in a complicated relation
    • with certain other human beings and their labour-power. You only have
    • in our soul and see our relationships to other human beings. Then we
    • being less haunted at 30 by the impulses of a 10 year old. Detachment
    • creative being must first be present in this period, when anti-social
    • are not abstract, but concrete. Fundamentally, the human being is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Emptiness and Social Life
    Matching lines:
    • clear about them — as to what must come into being as a new social
    • already present in human beings, subconsciously, by the end of the
    • to bring the spirit to birth from its own inmost being! This can
    • the result being a monstrosity of human thinking. To study modern
    • intrinsically and innately to the people came into being. Greek
    • essential, and moreover within the reach of every human being, is to
    • reached a parting of the ways. Spiritual Beings of higher worlds are
    • horizontal. Whereas the distribution of human beings over the earth
    • the human being.
    • enable him to describe how the human being breathes, and how the life
    • This threefold membering of the human being, which will ultimately
    • forms over the earth. Truly, man is not simply the being he appears
    • human being: breathing, heart movement, blood pulsation. This activity
    • — with the human beings belonging to it.
    • being bred in human beings who are made to learn from the sketchy maps
    • space because of the characteristics of the human beings inhabiting
  • Title: Lecture: Social Understanding Through Spiritual Scientific Knowledge
    Matching lines:
    • being of man.
    • actual connections are between these forces and man's being, they do not
    • sleep. They are hidden within the being of man; they go to sleep within
    • him. And they can be drawn forth from your being when you do the sort
    • Intuition are very healthy forces. They are the forces a human being uses
    • remember. This wanting to remember but not being able to remember
    • the same kinds of forces are being used on the one hand for memory and
    • memory. You only see the world aright if you see it as being neither
    • conception is not being able to say “Over there is base materialism,
    • come to manifestation in the work they do in the human being up till his
    • developing in the human being between seven and fourteen. Then comes
    • the earth's whole solar system work at organizing the human being.
    • everything being connected with man's growing and becoming larger.
    • Thus man grows beyond all this work being done on him by the earth; all
    • happen if a time were to come when human beings completely lost hold
    • makes a difference if you understand the kinds of things that are being
    • other person's being. This will come about as a matter of course if people
    • understand super-sensible things being the same one that helps us to know
    • the human being better than we would know him if we had no healthy
    • not acquire any knowledge of man. They do not see the human being in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Soul and Spirit in the Human Physical Constitution
    Matching lines:
    • essential for a knowledge of man's being. On the one side, we are
    • understanding of man's being and nature.
    • the being is taken into consideration. No account whatever is taken of
    • In studying the human being, only those elements which can be pictured
    • elements pass into and out of the human being, but these are not in
    • the human organism as such. It is said: Yes, the human being draws in
    • as being permeated with air
    • (red) and as a being in whom there is a definite degree of warmth
    • uniform fluid, but as being differentiated and organized — though
    • is not a uniform warmth extending over the whole human being, but is also
    • is how the human as earthly being today is constituted.
    • in man. In regard to the physical organism, therefore, the human being
    • the warmth-organism. But no real knowledge of man's being can be
    • impulses into the organism, into the whole being of man? This is
    • As an earthly being, man's constitution is such that, by way of the
    • he acts in the world as a being of will. The feelings experienced in
    • observation very much astray. As earthly human beings we perceive the
    • tone as being borne to us by the air. But in point of fact the air is
    • continues within our being, via the fluid organism, also while we are
    • outside during sleep. And the human being himself, with his astral
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Moral as the Source of World-Creative Power
    Matching lines:
    • really nothing to do with our own essential being beyond the fact that
    • cannot, without being inconsistent, admit the existence of morality in
    • waves is nothing but the outer body of the tone. In the human being
    • the human being.
    • these future worlds that will come into being, we must go back to the
    • — new worlds come into being.
    • or of the fixed stars, they were speaking of spiritual beings.
    • a living Being and they regarded the sun, which their eyes beheld,
    • simply as the outward manifestation of this Spirit Being at the place
    • the other heavenly bodies — they were seen as Spirit Beings. We
    • living Being. Then came an intermediary period when people no longer
    • foremost as a Spirit-Being. Those who were initiated conceived of this
    • Spirit-Being as the source of the moral. In my
    • If here on the earth there were no soul capable of being with
    • realize that at least the beginnings of such secrets are being
  • Title: Lecture: The Path to Freedom and Love and their Significance in World Events
    Matching lines:
    • Man stands in the world as thinking, contemplative being on the one
    • hand, and as a doer, a being of action, on the other; with his
    • links the two poles of our being: the pole of thinking and the pole of
    • deed, of action. Only through the fact that we are thinking beings are
    • In so far as we are contemplative beings, thought operates in
    • us; in so far as we are doers, that is to say, social beings,
    • can picture ourselves as beings of thought, also as beings of will.
    • at work in your inner being, raying out its forces into the realm of
    • thought. When we picture the thinking human being in this way, when we
    • being, rays into the world of thought.
    • Now let us consider the human being from the opposite pole, that of
    • perfection, the more are our thoughts being carried into them.
    • Thus you see how in the human being the two great ideals, freedom and
    • merely rays into our life since birth. As thinking beings, we have
    • inner being, but it has a mirror-existence only. Through mathematics
    • that which proceeds from our inmost being, then what streams forth
    • cosmos, semblance is again transformed into Being (Sein.)
    • with the light of thought. At the one pole of man's being we
    • man is a threefold being: as nerve-and-sense man he is the bearer of
    • the life of thought, of perception; as rhythmic being (breathing,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Search for the New Isis, the Divine Sophia: The Quest for the Isis-Sophia
    Matching lines:
    • unknown gods should come to the aid of human beings without their active
    • involvement, and that such aid should come just where human beings consider
    • Christ Jesus to that being whose outer reflection appears in the sun. The
    • being of the sun, the representative of the spiritual sun, is killed by
    • hand over to the human being what matures out of the earth. The Egyptian myth
    • to the lofty being of the sun and they worship him. At the same time,
    • however, they relate how this being of the sun was lost in Osiris, and was
    • way they looked upon Osiris as the being of the sun, but they imagined this
    • sun being had been lost in a sense, and must be found again. We cannot
    • imagine that our being of the sun, the Christ, who has passed through the
    • But the Isis legend must show itself as being fulfilled in another way in our
    • The Egyptian was permeated by luciferic powers, as were all human beings
    • the human being and stir the inner life, moving and weaving through it, the
    • outside the human being. Thus the Egyptians, who were themselves permeated
    • moves and surges within human beings, just as Lucifer moved and surged
    • then human beings see their picture of the world in a luciferic form. How
    • does the human being see this picture of the world? This luciferic picture
    • picture of the external world. Thus the impoverished human being of modern
    • ahrimanic-typhonic light, so modern human beings, because they are
    • wind and weather, in the storms of winter, so modern human beings, if they
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Two Christmas Annunciations
    Matching lines:
    • of the entrance of a super-sensible Being into human evolution, is the
    • world to which the Christ-Being as such belongs. The carrying over of
    • conceive of human beings as possessing thought and perception, and we
    • presence of an essential Being in the universe, in the case of every
    • lies not in the fact of their being unknown to us, but in the
    • beings, whose consciousness was more mature, during the age of ancient
    • Stone is quite familiar to most human beings; they simply do not know
    • it is very familiar to most human beings.
    • secrets of humanity to develop in human beings who, like the shepherds
    • “God makes revelation of His Being in the heavenly heights, and
    • secrets of the universe speak to the innermost being of the poor
    • found especially mature and ready? Kant speaks of mathematics as being
    • consciousness out of man's inner being.
    • way out of our inner being into the sphere of consciousness. Unless
    • and by its means they knew of the advent of the Christ-Being.
    • Whence came this Christ-Being? He came out of that time which we live
    • the inner being of man, especially in the world of dreams? One
    • being.
    • inner being and then look at what is external from outside the body,
    • man's inner being, they merely use phrases.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Threshold In Nature and In Man
    Matching lines:
    • within him, and on the other being brought face to face with deep doubts
    • and riddles. These two ideas are: the inner being of Nature and the
    • inner being of the human soul.
    • knowledge, that man feels separated from the inner being of Nature.
    • being of Nature to allow him to gain some degree of satisfaction from
    • last resort can be known concerning the being of Nature is somehow
    • also connected with what we may call the being of man's soul.
    • Now this question of the being of the human soul has presented itself
    • being of Nature, on the other with the self-knowledge of man. Let us
    • of his own being. They described how man feels the ground sink away
    • enveloped in a kind of blindness that protects him from being overcome
    • they were relating real experiences when they spoke of man being
    • feeling of standing on firm ground; he sees himself being hurled
    • contemplate her inner being from without. And with this detachment of
    • inner being of Nature grows.
    • not so; they were always intimately connected with the human being.
    • lives in his own inner being must on no account be allowed to play a
    • was to be guided into the inner being of the things of the world, into
    • the inner being of Nature. They were afraid lest he be hurt in his
    • from being overcome by faintness of soul. And their description of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Sun-Mystery in the Course of Human History
    Matching lines:
    • In the deep foundations of man's being lies the will. In many respects
    • the world's well-being surge up from fathomless depths of the moral
    • being able to claim that any conscious impulses are racing effect. In
    • work in him during sleep too, within that part of his being where his
    • being. Two aspects of the will can be distinguished. — There is first
    • will stream through our being while we are asleep, although we have no
    • work during sleep, when the bodily part of our being is engaged in
    • Out of the ocean-depths of will in the human being, waves which come
    • being. Feeling brings a certain light into, intensifies,
    • — unfolded by the human being. This is feeling which tends towards
    • through a sense of well-being or comfort — all this weaving activity
    • ourselves, shut ourselves within our own being. Inwardly up-streaming
    • He wants to isolate himself, to feel enclosed within his own being.
    • that it plays into his waking life, his whole being is permeated with
    • the upper hand in a human being, he becomes a world-hater, and such
    • all social endeavor should be to prevent human beings from becoming
    • being can promote overweening egotism when it gets the upper hand —
    • to know it, learns to know the force by which the human being can be
    • felt the element in which the sun lives within the human being as the
    • source of Love. Eros — the sun-nature within the human being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Alphabet
    Matching lines:
    • anthroposophical knowledge of the human being and of the cosmos to the
    • make Man a Man of Earth, the being who had his Manhood imprinted on
    • Mystery of Man. This sentence would begin by our being shown Man in
    • external needs, but what the divine spiritual mystery of his being
    • being to him. He is no longer aware that the single words, the single
    • times when cosmic being still revealed itself in the inner organism of
    • penetrate Man's actual being beyond this recollection, this thought
    • also bears of his own being beneath the threshold of consciousness he
    • evil in human beings, but then something else can also be perceived,
    • realm of the hierarchies, as here we live among the beings of the
    • designated in accordance with their actual being we must say that they
    • essential being that they can produce vowels, and the organs nearer to
    • speak, something takes place in the upper part of his being, as a
    • vowels, a planetary mystery was expressed. The deed of a divine being
    • name expressed with a consonant in it, the deed of the divine being
    • being of the child.
    • through my being an echo of all that is said by the signs of the
    • have an individual human being in front of us, but this individual is
    • the spiritual cosmos. By being born on a particular day of the year we
    • experienced as he descended to earth, when with his being he created
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Human Heart
    Matching lines:
    • being during the period up to the change of teeth. More or less
    • is there in front of the lens. The human being becomes aware of what
    • the main an imitative being. He follows the way in which outer things
    • a being of soul and spirit in a world of soul and spirit. So were we,
    • and death. Long before this, as I said, we were beings of soul and
    • The etheric body, as it forms and develops itself in the human being,
    • time, while the human being coalesces more and more with his physical
    • being bears within him. One may describe it by saying: not until
    • puberty does the human being possess his own etheric heart — that is,
    • what the human being has experienced between his last death and his
    • outer causation. Simply as human beings on earth, we are bound to
    • saying we mark a real event in the human inner being): from puberty
    • being expands into the cosmos. He is received into the world of souls.
    • being Lives his way into his physical body, and how he is able to draw
    • Of all that thus goes on within the human being, people today know
    • human being dies before puberty or after. When he dies before puberty,
    • and concentrated there in the human being becomes increasingly cosmic;
    • and in our next earthly life it is incorporated in the human being
  • Title: Lecture: Truth Beauty and Goodness
    Matching lines:
    • earlier than our own there was a deeper knowledge of man's being and
    • as concrete realities, to the being of man.
    • As the human being stands before us we see, in the first place, his
    • where, in communion with higher Beings, he is engaged in building up
    • In earthly life the human being is conscious of his physical body, but
    • his “spiritual sense of being” in the universe. And this spiritual
    • sense of being depends upon maintenance of the threads proceeding from
    • create a substitute for his healthy sense of being — and he does so,
    • sense of being “out of the common.” But even here he has fallen
    • For this purely spiritual sense of being that we find existing with
    • What is it that can strengthen man in this sense of being? In earthly
    • worthy of his being. To be aware of the spirit within the physical
    • body — with this, indeed, the sense of being is connected. There is,
    • manifested in art. If we have before us a human being of flesh and
    • through any art — to portray a human being, we endeavour to create a
    • was as though forces streamed into his being and into his different
    • demonic beings who would like to make man forget his pre-earthly
    • self-interest, conscious only of what is living within his own being.
    • human being elements with which he was wholly permeated only in
    • relate to the actual being of man all that is expressed instinctively
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Self Knowledge and the Christ Experience
    Matching lines:
    • myself to karma. I am only man, in the full sense of being man, if I take
    • reality of man's being, the source of his human dignity, escaped him — it
    • only have around him the natural world, external to man, but his own being
    • gain freedom. In ancient times man became an intellectual and free being
    • On being initiated into this fact, the pupil in the Mysteries would be told
    • thinking becomes his; for with pure thinking he can become a free being. It
    • man was not the real human being. The natural man was clearly differentiated
    • from the spiritual being which bore the essence of man. The view then was that
    • their intellect and in freedom, that the true being of man was pouring from
    • the sphere of after-death into man's earthly being. In Greek civilization
    • reveal, at least to some degree, man's being in its fullness. I too stand
    • relation to the other parts of his being, outside his pure thinking and his
    • a higher Level of being, as the insect does instinctively, on a lower
    • really human, that we may not experience the scandal of being less in the
  • Title: Lecture: The Invisible Man Within Us
    Matching lines:
    • being, two beings can be clearly distinguished. You will recall that
    • organization of the human being is spiritually prepared during the
    • organization before the human being enters with his ego into earthly
    • organization when the human being attains a free physical existence
    • organization continues to be active in the human being throughout his
    • body soul-spirit efficacy of the human being during his physical
    • being is not consciously active. Its work extends into this
    • human being after birth the physical organization of the invisible
    • human being after birth, however, the physical organization of the
    • processes in the human being. Thus viewed from outside, this physical
    • the human being but is united with it.
    • in addition to this invisible man we have the visible human being
    • that we encounter after birth. I will sketch this visible human being
    • interpenetration of the physical and superphysical human being would
    • (see arrows). In the human being after birth, this stream flows into
    • entire human being directly from the ego. An activity thus penetrates
    • over the entire human being, just as I would have to draw a stream
    • bodies, can be traced in the human being by following the blood
    • pathways up to the senses. Thus when we examine the human being as we
    • growth process, as the process that constantly renews the human being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Polarities in Health, Illness and Therapy
    Matching lines:
    • understanding of the human being. But even if there is a kind of
    • the human being, nevertheless, the outer physical and chemical processes
    • comprehensive observation of the human being based on reality. But
    • proceeds in the human being as intrinsically human. Even, for example,
    • approach the human being. Therefore this natural science can not really
    • look into the inner activities of the human being in order to comprehend
    • has about natural science, one actually excludes the human being from
    • Since anthroposophy strives to know the human being comprehensively
    • — insofar as he is a super-sensible as well as a material being
    • views, are all the processes which proceed in the healthy human being?
    • being healthy with one sort of natural process and ill with the other sort
    • approaching the human being? The predominant practice is not to look at
    • the living being, but at the corpse; here and there a piece of the organism
    • actually become the most highly developed teaching of the human being. Of
    • the influence of these principles of the membering of the human being
    • Even if we confront the human being as a solely physical being, we must
    • system of the physical being is the nerve-sense system which is primarily
    • organism. Spatially speaking the human being is entirely metabolic-limb
    • being in the right way.
    • intensity in the lower body of the human being; but that which goes on
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Man As A Picture of The Living Spirit
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, we must pay attention to these periods of sleep. A man
    • should be mere automata. True, we should still be spiritual beings,
    • the night which males us real human being and no mere automata.
    • real man, standing upon Earth; here am I with my inmost being.’ We
    • only see ourselves aright if we say: ‘Our true being is in the
    • image of our true being.’ It is entirely true if we regard what is here
    • by night? The answer is that while the man lies asleep in bed, Beings
    • Beings of the next higher Hierarchy — Exusiai, Dynamis and
    • Archangels and higher spiritual Beings enter into us and animate our
    • fulfill what is needed there. The Beings of the highest Hierarchy —
    • threefold Being. Likewise our ether-body is the dwelling-place of the
    • within the human being, proceeding not only from man himself. Only in
    • dwelling-place of spiritual Beings — the Beings of the Hierarchies.
    • real being, thus or thus. I only look at it truly if I say: It is a
    • being. Through all the kingdoms of Nature upon Earth-mineral, plant,
    • spiritual reality. It is the Beings of the Hierarchies who are really
    • the spiritual Beings of the Hierarchies. That which is raying down
    • starry world in its true being. In its true being it is spiritual. In
    • spiritual population among whom are very high guiding Beings. These
    • Moon. For there were once upon a time on Earth very advanced Beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Individuality of Elias, John, Raphael, Novalis
    Matching lines:
    • Let us now bring before our souls beings who are intimately connected,
    • sense in which we have described it here. Let us direct our gaze to beings
    • great numbers of their fellow-men, beings who, however, only show themselves
    • and the same being.
    • being who was present in Elijah appeared again at the very most important
    • the being of Elijah appeared again in Lazarus-John — who are in truth one
    • And further we saw that this being appears once more in that world
    • into colour and form the very nature and being of Christianity itself —
    • one another in time, beings who are brought together into a unity when
    • Jupiter and Saturn. And we know that when, together with the beings of these
    • meets these Moon Beings, and he meets too all the souls with whom he has
    • spiritually with the spiritual origin of the Earth, with that World of Being
    • connection in which it is able to stand when it passes through the Beings of
    • nevertheless led over World Being and World Thought into the realm of the
    • super-sensible being who had simply not touched the Earth at all with his
    • Such was the life of this being. And it was so, that this Raphael life
    • Novalis. And so we see Raphael die young, Novalis die young — one being,
    • the being of whom I have been speaking to you today — all those with whom
    • If, in the near future, in four times twelve human beings, the Michael
    • Thought becomes fully alive — four times twelve human beings, that is, who
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Exoteric and Esoteric Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • anthroposophical knowledge of the human being and of the cosmos to the
    • convinced of the true existence of the Christ-being before the event
    • to some extent in the Hebrew teachings — that the Being who
    • could not grasp that the old prophecies referred to a Being who had
    • the fact that Jesus of Nazareth — or better, the Being who was
    • beings who descended to the earth from higher worlds could impart
    • their teachings to human beings — in a spiritual way, of course
    • were taught by the divine beings themselves, who descended to the
    • dreaming state, but in a living intercourse with divine beings which
    • took place spiritually, and where they received what these beings
    • which I have just described, the gods taught human beings what the
    • conception. Then men felt as if they were being reminded of
    • conscious at once of the fact that their soul-being had come down
    • human beings learnt to know death. They learnt to know death more and
    • as follows: The higher hierarchies contain in their being the forces
    • and Moon it would never have been able to develop beings who know
    • must rely, for this, on an entirely different being, on a being who
    • Being. Ahriman is a being who does not belong to our hierarchy.
    • can take up in the human being death and intellect. Ahriman knows
    • being of Christ. Indeed, the gods have placed Ahriman into the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: William Shakespeare
    Matching lines:
    • essence of the human being, appeared in the foreground. This was the
    • the Individual human being.
  • Title: William Shakespeare
    Matching lines:
    • new worldview aroused interest in the Individual human being.
  • Title: The Manicheans
    Matching lines:
    • beings who have passed through all stages since the middle of the
    • be prepared. A number of human beings must be formed into an
    • beings who had to keep themselves pure in their mode of life and in
    • human beings. They will extol Evil. Some inkling in regard to the Evil
  • Title: Mathematics and Occultism
    Matching lines:
    • realm of purely spiritual being according to his “Doctrine of
    • being able to think of other properties of the world independently of
    • think of the essence of Nature and of Spiritual Being as independently
    • realms of being. But one here has the means to see at least an
    • the present time who reject as not being scientific in the full sense
  • Title: The Dead Are With Us
    Matching lines:
    • removed from the human being in the physical world. I will begin with
    • environment we know that only a small proportion of the beings around
    • these actions of ours to beings in our environment. Reaction of-this
    • single one of his limbs without pleasure or pain being caused by what
    • develops in an animal or in a human being, all science and all schools
    • work. And it is the same in the case of the human being. This is a
    • Between death and a new birth, in company with Beings of the higher
    • Hierarchies, the human being is working at this whole system of forces
    • being of soul could never descend if it had not itself worked at the
    • imagine that their number is small, for individual human beings have
    • importance of the Earth life for the individual human being. If there
    • much more intimate connection with human beings in the domain of
    • with them consists in feeling at one with them, being within them. To
    • death and a new birth. Similarly, the human being is also within or
    • outside the Beings of the other Hierarchies, the Angels, Archangels
    • leads to complete certainty of the Eternal in one's own being. This
    • knowledge, that in human nature there is an eternal core of being
    • other is what may be called concrete, direct intercourse with beings
    • life; and it may therefore easily happen when the human being has not
    • knowledge about our own immortality as beings of soul and spirit,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Origin of Speech and Language
    Matching lines:
    • It is the first lecture in the series The Human Being in Body,
    • dignity of the human being.
    • roughly how nutrition and breathing work in human beings. We also
    • other day how we can observe human beings. We do not need to
    • interesting connection: Human beings can speak because they have a
    • Through our breathing, blood is constantly being pushed into the
    • being through writing and force this change to the right hand,
    • human being! We would slowly have to shift activities from the left
    • cannot just tinker with human beings and their development. In
    • entire human being. For with everything we do we change the human
    • being. The really criminal thing is that nowadays people monkey
    • right-handed child. How is the brain of such a child being formed?
    • the human being as an integrated part of the entire universe.
  • Title: Lecture: The Sense-Organs and Aesthetic Experience
    Matching lines:
    • concerned with getting to know the human being as he is related to
    • spiritual world among the beings of the several Hierarchies,
    • moral balance towards the beings and influences found in the
    • misunderstood and in all sorts of ways attacked. For the time being I
    • example, truths which concern the human being very deeply but could
    • today, and other things even more. Nowadays, when human beings have
    • exist in the human being today, are in a way separate and stationary
    • occur in the present earthly organisation of the human being in such
    • of nutrition which takes place without it being necessary to eat, and
    • through his senses and his life-organs being normally such as we have
    • Real aesthetic life in human beings consists in this, that the
    • important truth about human beings, for it enables us to understand
    • which goes on in a human being within the realm of art cannot be
    • definite, finished being; but within certain limits he is variable.
    • changes in the human being? Materialism has led gradually to the
    • You will see that man as an aesthetic being is raised above earthly
    • the sphere of his being above the sphere of the earth. In this way
    • condition as a being of the earth. There are hidden forces which will
    • come into being. We need to see with certainty that the tree-trunk as
  • Title: Lecture: A Turning-Point in Modern History
    Matching lines:
    • seeks to raise up and spiritualise, so that the human being is not
    • being, man becomes free.
    • ideal for human beings. If a mutual permeation of rational necessity
    • for individual human beings, and also for the State and the social
    • man, if he is to stand as a free being in the social structure? A
    • beings in whom rational necessity permeates sensual necessity, and
    • these human beings form a social order, it will turn out to be a good
    • was repugnant to Goethe in his innermost being. He was willing to
    • was clear to him that to understand the human being in his development
    • Thus Goethe was impelled to conceive this path for the human being
    • out the individual human being, with his inner conflicts, his
    • midpoint of their being, they will create a right social structure as
    • structure, human beings will develop as they should.
    • social life requires. In every human being they saw an image of human
    • the human being.
    • world and to find there the human being. This is still rejected, even
    • one can see man within it. Man is a threefold being. In every age
    • out of myself. But it is not the entire human being who judges in this
    • Thus man is a threefold being in practical life. If you read my book,
    • our external senses is not related to our deeper being. With what your
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Elemental Beings and Human Destinies
    Matching lines:
    • Intrinsic Secret of the Human Being.
    • ELEMENTAL BEINGS AND HUMAN DESTINIES
    • FOR a true understanding of the nature of the human being we have to
    • relatively speaking, self-dependent. We have within the human being
    • human being are more objective in proportion as they are less
    • The turning-points in the development of the human being which we
    • human being about the twenty-first year of life is, for one who can
    • moving experience. The whole thing is a process which, besides being
    • become involved in all that is going on among the elemental beings
    • outside us, including such elemental beings as I described to you
    • are thus thrown up, elemental beings plunge; they mix themselves up,
    • however, depending on the individual human being.
    • in the meantime elemental beings have concerned themselves with it,
    • outside you of which the elemental beings took hold, you receive also
    • the influences and workings of these elemental beings. Man spreads out
    • elemental beings — he and they mutually affect one another. All
    • connected with these beings. For even within this life we have a kind
    • fact is how our destiny is moulded. Elemental beings who feel
    • befalls a human being is referred to the intervention of elemental
    • beings. One of the most beautiful that has been preserved is a poem
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Man, Offspring of the World of Stars
    Matching lines:
    • into being merely by inner activity of the soul, but they were born as
    • as being the creation of the Sun. With the rising Sun they beheld the
    • rekindle the light within their own being. And they tried now to
    • modern science. In our age it never occurs to man that his being
    • whole nature and being. The Greek was right when he felt that the Sun
    • of the Cosmos, and to him the Sun was a living being, related to the
    • inner aspects of one and the same being. The Sun out there in space is
    • realise and understand the connection of the being of man with
    • from the Sun enable the human being to become the bearer of an Ego. We
    • say: the Sun forces give form to the human being from outside. The
    • whole being of man is involved in this way in the interplay between
    • forces in the vegetable and other foodstuffs work in the human being
    • without intermission to renew and upbuild the being of man, is due not
    • to the Earth at all, but to the Moon. The human being is shaped from
    • not be an Ego being living on the Earth; on the other hand there could
    • If, therefore, we want to understand the human being and the human
    • understand the being of man by investigating the nature of the Earth
    • Earth. These forces work outside the human being and also within him
    • The processes that take place within the human being are by no means
    • Think of the human being as he stands there before us in his physical
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Ear
    Matching lines:
    • of man, in communion with higher spiritual Beings, with the sublime
    • Beings of the Hierarchies. To a very large extent, man between death
    • birth in co-operation with super-sensible, spiritual Beings. Therefore,
    • truly say, man is an image of processes and realities of Being in the
    • can imagine, there inside the ear there lies a human being, whose head
    • number of ‘human beings’, more or less metamorphosed or
    • comes into being, we can always tell, of any system of organs, how its
    • world. We human beings are altogether formed in this way. Partly we
    • are a living monument to what we did in unison with higher Beings
    • the head falls away. And the rest of the human being, with the
    • being with the Beings of the Hierarchies. He actually forgets himself,
    • upon our inner being. Between death and a new birth we find ourselves
    • forces which remain to us from our union with the other Beings —
    • the Beings of the Hierarchies — are the moral forces of Love
    • whereby we on Earth expand our being in love to other beings. Thus in
    • the Beings of the Hierarchies and go out of them again. Here on this
    • unconscious being, when in our early childhood we acquire human
    • give out our own inner being. He who says Ah, knows that in the
    • in which the consonants predominate, human beings can far less be
    • And so we may say: Regard the growing human being. He is born without
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Education for Adolescents
    Matching lines:
    • — not only into human beings, but into everything, even into a
    • questions and are put into the fortunate position of being able to
    • interest in other human beings is not possible if the right sort of
    • antisocial beings.
  • Title: Lecture: The Work of Secret Societies in the World
    Matching lines:
    • have a real connection with the way in which beings in the world evolve and
    • stages of life. It is this: Nothing that a human being does not himself
    • consciousness of every single being, even if such a being has not actually
    • science well knows in what way the human being can perform selfless actions
    • Hyperborean and Polarian epochs. Before then, however, you were only beings
    • of soul. But as beings of soul you were part of the world soul; as beings
    • you. What is now your innermost being was once part of an external world.
    • inner being; similarly the plant kingdom. What surrounds you in nature will
    • become your inner being.
    • doing; all we can do is to make nature part of our own being. But what we
    • Human beings will destroy each other in mutual strife. And the terrible
    • be that the blame will lie with human beings themselves.
    • therefore, is this: The human being must know how to keep silence about the
    • the astral body of a human being who is [a] member of one of these
    • substance called Kundalini which holds together, within the human being,
  • Title: Lecture: The Three Stages of Sleep
    Matching lines:
    • reason being that the truths of natural science are lifeless
    • solution would be a matter of course. Human beings would never
    • human being, but which must first be sought if it is to rise up
    • place in the soul which the human being does not observe and of
    • and etheric bodies. In normal circumstances when human beings
    • however, enables human beings to live in those forces of the
    • human beings live in this world without consciousness. You can
    • which are creatively active in the cosmos. Human beings can
    • existing kinds. When human beings consider their waking
    • being is concerned, has its three states. In the period between
    • life the human being not only thinks, but feels and wills.
    • through Anthroposophy — in what way the human being
    • which reveal cosmic mysteries showing that human beings indeed
    • beings pass in light sleep, though they know nothing of it. The
    • and harmony but as the deeds and activities of those beings who
    • spiritual beings who guide and direct the world out of the
    • of spiritual cosmic beings. And this world of the revelation of
    • spiritual cosmic beings is the second element of sleep, as
    • during sleep not only does the human being enter the realm of
    • are revealed the deeds of cosmic beings who belong to the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Cosmic Word and Individual Man
    Matching lines:
    • To speak of the human being as consisting of physical body, etheric
    • meant by these members of man's being. It is always possible to go
    • what is discovered by super-sensible vision about the real being of
    • We know that when, under earthly conditions, the human being goes to
    • human being is asleep, and in particular at the etheric body. In this
    • when the human being is asleep.
    • We see the physical body grow still. We see the human being unable to
    • the external world changes, inasmuch as the human being becomes
    • sleeping human being — that is to say upon the part of the human
    • being present in the physical frame — then it is found that from
    • being. The interior space of the human being is illumined by a
    • light, which streams into the interior of the human being, cannot be
    • One of the inner activities of the etheric body in the human being
    • rooted in the very existence and being of man himself. They belong to
    • body. But when the human being returns into the etheric body, all that
    • of cosmic beings. All that I have described is the external clothing,
    • the revelation, the glory of mighty cosmic beings. And these beings
    • weaving life of those beings we name Exusiai is revealed.
    • one observes the waking human being, one sees the etheric body in
    • spiritually, the essential being of Man.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Christ and the Twentieth Century
    Matching lines:
    • Christ Being has of course assumed the forms which were suited to the
    • a development of grand and mighty conceptions of the Being named
    • Gnosis is a Being Who is of the Eternal — the Eternal that is
    • spiritual form, gradually descended to become the material being we
    • man’s being back through the ages, leads to external, animal
    • other purely spiritual beings and spiritual processes — in that
    • region the ancient Gnosis looked for the Christ Being. To understand
    • existence, the Christ Being remained above in purely spiritual worlds
    • continue his progress therein; whereas the Christ Being remained in
    • Being must not be sought in the region to which man belongs as a
    • physical being, but in the region of pure Spirit. The epoch we
    • through primordial evolutionary epochs, he was a spiritual being
    • conception of this descent of a purely spiritual Being into human
    • point of time when the soul of a chosen human being was able to feel
    • ripe enough to receive a Being not hitherto united with human
    • Christ Being into human evolution portrayed, in the Bible, in the
    • and experiences it would seem as if an altogether new being were
    • innumerable human beings there is such a thing as a turning-point, a
    • Being within him a life which gave a new orientation to all
    • Christ-Being and on the other hand, of the being of man; for it
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Richard Wagner and Mysticism
    Matching lines:
    • symphonic music are so firmly rooted in his being that no intellectual
    • days of creation, when as yet there was no human being to receive them
    • the human being. The whole evolution of the World-Spirit was presented
    • his inner being. But a cleft arose in art. Richard Wagner found
    • comprehensive work of art in which the inner life of a human being
    • man's being. Towering above this physical man is the ‘higher man.’
    • expression to the higher nature of the human being that he could not
    • for the myths portray Beings far greater than physical man can ever
    • the deeds of Beings belonging to an unknown world through the dramatic
    • of his being, Richard Wagner was connected with the teachings of
    • human being to another? To outer eyes, men stand there, side by side;
    • There is a deep reality in a sacrifice made by one being for the sake
    • the image of one human being sacrificing himself for another.
    • and that in the course of its evolution certain beings are continually
    • later stage, the powers of the being who has ascended in evolution
    • co-operation between beings, there would be no evolution. Thus is the
    • flux of evolution maintained. And a picture of one human being
    • plants and omitted all mention of human beings, but Spiritual Science
    • and became a self-contained being. When all men live in close
    • being was felt to lie within himself, and, when he met another
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Wisdom in the Early Christian Centuries
    Matching lines:
    • strained every nerve to understand how a Being like the Christ, Who
    • evolution of man. The nature of this Being, how He had worked before
    • acknowledge God as a Being because the Ideas are primary and
    • In those times the human being was given his place in a spiritual
    • human being to a lifeless nature. But Iamblichus would have
    • in all, four hundred and seventy-four Divine Beings of different
    • crown of wisdom was to understand how the Christ Being had entered
    • where they were able to understand the essence and being of the
    • being. The spirit of abstraction had crept in, not yet in the
    • Beings. As Christianity began to find its way into Roman culture, the
    • Saccas and Iamblichus, namely, that the individual human being can
    • possessing a human being.
    • Being would fade away and that the ‘Galilean,’ the man of Galilean
  • Title: Lecture: The Crossing of the Threshold and the Social Organism
    Matching lines:
    • you know that when the human being will be able to look into the
    • that the human being crosses the threshold. In many respects, the
    • the individual human being. But things have become displaced.
    • What the individual human being experiences consciously when he
    • not the individual human being, but HUMANITY, and the individual
    • human being together with humanity. What does this mean?
    • the “threefold social organism”, which is now being
    • events are being slept away.
    • are connected. And the human beings who unite in that movement which
    • human beings still ignore a secret of life which is intimately
    • the night in common with that Being whom we call our “angel”,
    • of PRACTICAL LIFE. Only if the human being is intimately pervaded by
    • and his Angelos. This is the case with the human being ever since the
    • humanity, namely, that the consciousness of being connected day by
    • day with the higher Beings, through the experiences of the preceding
    • beings been pervaded by the feeling: “Whatever you do, is in
    • be discussed to-day. We must speak of the fact that the human being
    • throughout his life the human being should be able to feel the
    • the human being should carry into the life of daytime the conscious
    • The human beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Weaving and Living Activity of the Human Etheric Bodies
    Matching lines:
    • human being consists of physical body, etheric body, astral body,
    • from the human being to the cosmos, we only need to remember
    • think of it as being endowed with an Ego, and since it is endowed
    • of an Ego. The beings that belong to the other kingdoms of Nature,
    • you will find that they describe all the other beings in such a
    • manner that it is not possible to say that also these beings had
    • individual human beings. The colour of the skin must, for instance,
    • the differentiations which exist in regard to the human being with
    • animals differ far more from one another than the human beings. In
    • notice the differences which exist among human beings. The fact to be
    • than the human being, within his own general human species.
    • being enacted; imagine that the whole physical body of man can be
    • being we are in the position to invoke the Spirits of the higher
    • the human being and cease; to influence his etheric body. We would,
    • have to take away from the human being everything pertaining to
    • words: etherically, the human being carries about within him the
    • his physical body and by the activity of the Beings of the
    • being bears within him, as a disposition, the whole animal kingdom.
    • statement: “The animal kingdom is the human being,
    • human being really consist of animal forms. He even had the courage
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: And The Temple Becomes Man
    Matching lines:
    • to-day. In ancient times, human beings had at their disposal means of
    • needs no human being near it or inside it; it stands there in its own
    • away human beings are from the temple itself, the truer is the effect
    • gathering-together, a togetherness of human beings. (Dom is
    • subject. Imagine a human being lying on the ground, in the act of
    • symbolic expression of what we may feel at the sight of a human being
    • to its interior. A human being in the act of raising himself upright
    • human being, therefore, sheds light on the fundamental character of
    • that early Art of Building. Man as a physical being has his spiritual
    • a physical being, but also as a being of soul. When we
    • approach man on Earth as a being of soul, all that we perceive in his
    • The human being raising
    • The human being standing on the soil of the Earth, concealing a
    • inner world stream perpetually through his being, directing his gaze
    • the Future. The physical human being can be described by
    • Anthroposophy; the human being as the temple of the soul can be
    • described by Psychosophy; and as Spirit, the human being can be
    • in the following way: — We envisage a human being lying on the
    • into the soul must be able to pour into form. Just as the human being
    • raising himself upright and then the human being consolidated in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Migrations of the Races
    Matching lines:
    • human being which extends beyond birth and death. Such teachings,
    • In Rome, therefore, something was being prepared which the Spiritual
    • was achieved through the whole personality being taken possession of
    • by another Being, the Christ, who represents the whole Fifth Root
    • preparation was made through the fact of personality being
    • Teachers who now follow have to preserve what has come into being and
    • this Being is called the “Leader of the Christ Initiates” or
    • among men. He will be a Being who began his development when
    • Root Race. Such Beings have to undergo all kinds of Initiation, to be
    • communities, were under the influence of Higher Beings. They were
    • directly dependent upon Higher Beings, Beings who had gone through
    • connection with Higher Beings, but to whom such comprehensive guidance
  • Title: Lecture: The Mystery of Golgotha
    Matching lines:
    • unite with it all the forces of man's being. But this will only
    • however strangely seeming. Imagine some Being descending from another
    • planet to the Earth. Unable to become an earthly man, the Being would
    • evolution of the Earth, that such a Being — even if he came
    • meaning which belongs to the Mystery of Golgotha, the Being from a
    • Golgotha all human beings — even those who were primitive, more
    • higher Hierarchies, of spiritual Beings. I lived in a world where the
    • stars are essences of Being — Beings who make felt their active
    • being. It is a mere transgression, a moral concept which he cannot
    • farther from the Divine-spiritual Beings. “The sickness of
    • he could make manifest the Father in his own external human being.
    • learned to feel the estrangement of their being from the world of
    • pictures of the world of spiritual Being which they had left behind
    • of spiritual Beings.
    • of their vision — the Central Being to whom they had looked
    • in the human being were liberated to gaze into the spiritual Worlds.
    • learned to know the Christ, with whom indeed all human beings lived
    • stature. Yet at the same time they knew Him as a Being who, if we may
    • before the Mystery of Golgotha, that as they looked up to the Being
    • Being who implanted in the souls of men what afterwards sprang forth
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Recovery of the Living Source of Speech
    Matching lines:
    • the relationship of man's faculty of speech to those Beings in
    • opportunity of realising in our study of his being, has had its
    • the evolution of higher spiritual Beings. We need only learn how to
    • Beings, and we can arrive at a clear perception of how the continuous
    • Atlantean evolution — it was not the same Beings of the
    • very being of higher Hierarchies than themselves. So long as it all
    • by an external process or being is the very same as is experienced
    • when the sounds issuing forth from the depths of his being
    • Intuitions, is created by these Beings. The Archangels move on
    • receive through the inspiration of Beings of the First Hierarchy,
    • a study of Caesar is far from being free and natural. If we were not
    • since then in the very being of man's soul.
    • Hierarchy beyond the first. Certain Archangel Beings were therefore
    • Beings who had either remained behind in evolution or pressed forward
    • has let the Mystery of His Being and His activity be there on record
    • the Being of the Second Hierarchy. The Being that flowed over into
    • branches of the trees, the plants are fading away, life is being
    • power well up from man's inner being; now must man recognise
  • Title: Lecture: Gnostic Doctrines and Supersensible Influences in Europe
    Matching lines:
    • and acting being. For many centuries it was justifiable to hold such
    • preceded by that of other Beings, that the creation of man had
    • world-evolution spoke of a primordial Being for the understanding of
    • Testament. These men spoke of the Being whom they held to be the
    • Demiurgos was a Being dwelling in spheres of lofty spirituality, in a
    • must therefore think of the Demiurgos as a sublime Being, as the
    • Creator of the world who sends forth other Beings from Himself. The
    • Beings sent forth by the Demiurgos were ranked in successive stages,
    • each stage being lower than the last. (Such expressions are, of
    • of these Beings, however, was held to be entirely free from the
    • rank and so on. The Aeons were Beings who had issued from the
    • Demiurgos. Among these Aeons, Jahve or Jehovah was a Being of a
    • individualised Beings. And at the lowest level, at the lowest stage
    • of the Pleroma, the human being created by Jehovah comes into
    • existence. At this same stage, another Being appears, a Being
    • in humanity taken as one whole, a Being who remembers its descent
    • The name of this Being was Achamoth and in Greece, Achamoth
    • there had dwelt a Being belonging to the ranks of the Aeons, a Being
    • interest to human beings in those days than the physical world —
    • revelation of their life and being — because, if this
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Influence of the Dead on the Life of Man on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • elemental world is an unknown world for the human being as he now
    • by many beings, no less abundantly than is the physical. Man himself,
    • As an ether-being, man too is a citizen of the elemental world; only
    • determine our relationships with other beings by our own free human
    • relations to the beings that surround us. In the elemental world, in
    • beings. As an independent elemental being — for such we are by
    • other elemental beings, who accompany us throughout our life, and we
    • being, and is actually accompanied by a number of elemental beings
    • belonging to it, like the planets to the Sun. These elemental beings,
    • outer beings, and notably to other human beings, is regulated by the
    • Through the fact that we are etheric beings, we belong to an
    • relation to ourselves. This system consists of the elemental beings
    • or ether-beings who accompany us. Their forces are ordered or
    • human being himself to begin with — into the elemental world.
    • by Imaginative cognition. In it are a multitude of beings whom we may
    • human beings who have just passed physically through the gate of
    • imperceptible to those beings who by their very nature can perceive
    • the human being himself, who has passed through the gate of death.
    • When a human being here in the physical world has made his soul
    • it but, whether we know it or not, the dead human being works upon
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture I: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • is far from being exhausted. Again and again from different
    • being again which had the complete form of Osiris. She then gave to
    • the same being as was spoken of over in Egypt, or over in Phoenicia
    • found there had of course other names yet he recognized their being
    • of being one of the most important features. Three successive races
    • being, according to the Greek conception is already everywhere in
    • happier life than in later times. The later human beings are the
    • had this consciousness: up above rules Zeus, but we human beings
    • created me. For human beings were already there, as we have said,
    • Well, they were not beings which went about among men under ordinary
    • a half-divine, half-human connection with men, and such beings, so it
    • of the being of Zeus — please note exactly how I form the
    • in whose whole being not only his own individuality had lived, but
    • the individuality of a super-sensible being; this had expressed
    • being. The Zeus-concept was not made earthly in this way, it was
    • place for this Zeus-being. Thus the Greek differentiated essentially
    • in a human being, had found his centre there in order to work in the
    • being of man — but who then went on working no longer as an
    • as a super-sensible being — why did the Greek form this concept?
    • ancient times when human beings could have Imaginations in a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture II: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • the ruling spiritual beings, as we described yesterday. Men in the
    • Beings in existence, who are not human beings, who live in
    • consciousness. The Greeks saw such Beings in the individuals of the
    • dead. Hence Osiris is the Judge of the dead; the human being meets
    • inroads into the human being in the case of the female, since the
    • by the human being is today — in fact since the times when
    • no attention to it, or talk the children out of it as being foolish
    • concepts — the human being felt something in him (it was in
    • human being. One knows what goes on outside in space, goes on
    • are suffused into the human being when the voice breaks and therewith
    • true human being only enters me with puberty, for I then take in what
    • being saw or felt before puberty the Light-Imaginations within the
    • nothing in it but what was shown physically. Beings live in it which
    • These Beings were for
    • the Greeks the Being of the Zeus-circle. Thus man knew that
    • there were Beings in the air. But all this — the fact that
    • of his being.
    • in another. It is the sexual human being that lives his life through
    • knew therefore that only then had the true human being entered in.
    • the cross-sign means nothing else than that the human being takes
  • Title: Lecture III: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • told you that the divine spiritual Beings who stand at the
    • Testament. The search of many human beings to find their right way
    • as the Osiris-impulse. So that since then Osiris is a Being at the
    • being in possession of a third of the land, on the one hand they
    • a mysterious spirit-being who stood in inner relation with the
    • inscription that should express the being of Isis: ‘I am the
    • Group of beings: the Representative of Man, then — Luciferic
    • real being, the new Isis.
    • but she did not know its nature, she knew nothing of the being of
    • a being, a single whole, out of the fourteen pieces. But in this
    • being there were only mechanical laws, the law of the machine. Thus a
    • being had arisen with the appearance of life, but with the laws of
    • the machine. And since this being had arisen out of fourteen pieces,
    • a reflection of his own being to each piece, so that each of the
    • chuckling being — mankind still had self-knowledge about this
    • And the being went on
    • these the being at the left above the modern Isis Statue chuckles and
    • in ancient times, when human beings entered on the age of maturity,
    • physical beings of the line of descent. Fundamentally the so-called
    • however, another way of looking at the human being which
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture IV: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • There was no intention of saying that the human being as such cannot
    • The belief that the physical human being must in a certain way take
    • beings today we are not able to enter into a perceptive and sensitive
    • nothing of this! But in the neighbourhood of every human being
    • not exist. A human being could be sympathetic, antipathetic through
    • I have used the illustration of one human being meeting with another.
    • when the human being too is in the Cancer-culture. In a special way
    • human being the thorax corresponds to Cancer, so does the sexual
    • course other instances of our being symmetrical, for instance we see
    • with the immediate surroundings. The fact of being symmetrical
    • epoch the Egypto-Chaldean, the human being developed, as his special
    • being.
    • human being. And as regards the physical world it was the most
  • Title: Lecture V: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • There must come an entirely new knowledge of the being of man. For
    • only when an entirely new knowledge of man's being is reached, will
    • being who lives here in the physical world between birth and death is
    • Michelet, however, in his whole being, was no materialist. Even the
    • in the soul that one experiences something new, one is being
  • Title: Lecture VI: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • concepts. Above all one cannot understand the human being through
    • human being is a riddle that wants to be solved. We shall not,
    • see, the human being is — this we have stressed again and again
    • — a complicated being. Man is more, vastly more than the
    • an expression for the whole comprehensive being of man. And one can
    • recognize in the human being what he is as immortal, as eternal being
    • miraculous structure this human being actually is, who wanders about
    • human being remains skull-less. The skull is very easily lifted off.
    • being, but we will now grasp it as a unit and leave aside its
    • we look at a human being, as, let us say, head-man, and for the rest
    • this, but only think of the fact that the human being falls into
    • in the position of really understanding the being of man. If we were
    • no apparatus for comprehending the being of man himself. We have been
    • and what the intellect can understand. The human being is more than
    • this. Man is rooted with his being in the kingdom of the lower Gods,
    • the fact that in life as well we are really a duplex being. Not only
    • rest of the human being can furnish with its long development in the
    • human being also of a twofold nature. One quickly acquires the
    • children today into complete human beings, into all-round developed
    • being remain fresh in order to transform what he has absorbed.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture VII: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • cosmos, together with the purely spiritual beings who dwell there, we
    • one comes to the origin of a living being that they are not yet
    • through heredity by being added to the rest of the organism. That man
    • filled with spirit and spirit-beings — and the earth on which
    • make it more and more chubby-faced. Thus the human being, as etheric
    • real being of soul and spirit fairly early finds its spiritual grave
    • the spiritual being changed into the physical; death denotes the
    • birth of the spiritual, the physical being given over to the
    • our being born, and by reason of our dying we give over to the
    • universe through our birth, we are physical human beings. By giving
    • beings in the period between death and a new birth. That is the
    • spiritual science so fruitful that the human being comes to feel how
    • point where as earth-being she was actually in the middle of her
    • as sum of spiritual beings, does not die with the earth; humanity
    • piece what is to form this new planetary existence. We human beings —
    • being actually spread abroad in the world today; and many people do
    • not notice that such rubbish is being circulated.
    • National Economy, or any other subject, and in spite of being so
    • human being of that time, though in a different manner. The Lemurian
    • human being still received world-wisdom. This did not lack that logic
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Souls Progress through Repeated Earth Lives
    Matching lines:
    • you know, when the human being goes through the portal of death, he
    • This brief period during which the human being still has an etheric
    • human being is then left with his astral body. In this astral body we
    • that this astral body has experienced by being linked in the last
    • into the cosmos of those forces which the human being has within
    • imprints of all that the human being has gone through in life. This
    • knowledge of anthroposophical spiritual science that the human being
    • human beings who have lived in former times. That which through our
    • being approaches the time for his return to earth, he acquires
    • follow this up in the outer human form, if we look at the being of
    • we must imagine that the human being, as he appears when he is born
    • we look at the human being after birth with special reference to the
    • the human being is really born out of the universe. And his sojourn
    • But man is definitely a being who does not spring from one point
    • body, now that the human being is so much more intimately connected
    • not be used by the modern human being. Quite the contrary, meditation
    • the human being as a whole.
    • mathematically, we develop really out of our inner being; it is the
    • underlies our inner being, we no longer speak in the Kantian fashion,
    • simply pouring that which springs up within the inner being of man
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Forming of Destiny in Sleeping and Waking
    Matching lines:
    • human being is placed within the sphere of the World Order that is
    • practical manner, it is necessary to study the being of man a little
    • human being rests during sleep. The scientific view indeed
    • earliest period, as a tiny child, the human being as it were sleeps
    • impression of being awake during this period, but what is going on in
    • referring to this period during which the human being is ‘sleeping’
    • to understand the workings of all that the human being brings from
    • which the human being has to acquire, differently from the animals.
    • walk. Man enters the world, the earthly world, as a being who
    • being learns to walk, to speak and to think. The faculty of thinking
    • being there is differentiation. For the purposes of equilibrium and
    • physical world, to the fact that the human being has to acquire
    • human being passes over from the waking to the sleeping state. During
    • interesting to watch the human being falling asleep and waking,
    • being is learning to speak, and even later on, too, when he is using
    • If you can perceive how a human being speaks, how he forms his words,
    • while the human being sleeps. It can be perceived more clearly when a
    • all that are carried out of the human being by the astral body during
    • the Ego involved in what the human being performs with his limbs,
    • soul-element that pours into speech (speech being in itself so
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Goethe and the Evolution of Consciousness
    Matching lines:
    • back to an age when human beings were quite differently constituted
    • modern historian infers that human beings must always have possessed
    • the affairs of human beings. But he really did not feel at home in
    • and in close relation always with the being of man. They are not yet
    • languages. Can you imagine a young Greek being expected to learn the
    • life, of constant change in living beings. When we conceive of a
    • before true poetry can come into being. But there was an age in the
    • about it. This compassion, this love for and in all beings — in
    • feeling of other sentient beings. There is every justification for
    • process of coming-into-being and passing away, but as an actual
    • among the Greeks. He shares in the life of feeling of other beings
    • life of other beings and when he is inwardly sensitive not only to
    • another being is experiencing. But when we inwardly grasp what it is
    • listen to the words uttered by another human being, we can form an
    • whole being. And in the same way, when we rise to a sphere
    • and of beholding in direct vision the world of sentient being.
    • experience the sentient life of all beings.
    • because he personifies it, thinks of it as being alive.
    • being which he then strikes, have never really gazed into the soul of
    • were thus able to experience the sentient life of other beings.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: On the Reality of Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • Also known as: Self-Consciousness: The Spiritual Human Being.
    • Also known as: Self-Consciousness: The Spiritual Human Being.
    • feel that the powers of our soul are being strengthened and enhanced.
    • everything teems, is saturated, has great intensity; our whole being
    • within us is being worked upon, elaborated. But we feel, too, that
    • what is thus being worked upon — as it were ploughed and
    • something of the nature of soul-and-spirit within the human being
    • I gaze into my own being; I experience something that is beyond the
    • actuality and to inner experiences. In everyday life the human being
    • beginning to grasp the reality of my own being; I must yield up my
    • own being as it were under a load, constricted. But to put it
    • being of man, anthroposophical Spiritual Science gives the name of
    • As you see, a higher member of man’s being, a super-sensible
    • we have not previously known, a world of super-sensible beings and
    • Something is then revealed of the beings and the happenings of the
    • — just as man lives as a corporeal being among the things of
    • from which the human being descends when through birth or conception,
    • core of man’s being is discovered.
    • being. We learn to know how the body of formative forces,
    • the astral body bears the eternal core of our being, how this astral
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Dual Form of Cognition During the Middle Ages and the Development of Knowledge in Modern Times
    Matching lines:
    • human beings who were no longer able to rise to great heights of
    • intellectual elaboration is needed, for the human being already
    • that the human being now sought to gain a world-conception through
    • super-sensible form. This stage, of not being able to connect any
    • say, it was not in any way possible to convey to the human beings the
    • significant training through which the human beings had to pass, so
    • thinking, evolved up to the fifteenth century. That human beings were
    • gives us, as such, a feeling of well-being, in comparison with what
    • extraordinary influence upon modern human beings and discipline their
    • dogmas. The highest truths required by the human beings were sought
    • Even if the human beings are no longer fully conscious of them, they
    • became more and more necessary for the human beings to convince
    • from the old dogmas. In addition to this fact, the human beings were
    • beings investigated the sensory world, they always felt that
    • senses, and everything that the human being is supposed to know in
    • But the human beings
    • the human beings acquired the tendency to become thoroughly absorbed
    • images of the super-sensible world, without being aware of the fact
  • Title: Lecture: The Remedy for Our Diseased Civilisation
    Matching lines:
    • being. To begin with, this was to be the only contents of a
    • yesterday, we have within the human being, as an inner development,
    • human being, we must say: Such a world-conception grasps above all
    • the head, the nerve-sensory part of what exists in the human being,
    • in the threefold human being, namely the nerve-sensory part, with the
    • nerve-sensory part of the human being above all has developed during
    • same time he felt that the human being can only grow in regard to his
    • gradually come about that the arms, feet and legs of the human being
    • development, the human being (he described this concretely) shall be
    • regard to all the thought-forms connected with what the human beings
    • see, the human being can only be active intellectually and he
    • cannot do it completely, for we know that the human being does not
    • only possess a life of thoughts, the human being also possesses a
    • moment of falling asleep, the human being dreams awake within his
    • merely lays claim on one third of the threefold human being: the
    • occurs within the dreaming, feeling part of the human being, within
    • the sleeping, willing part of the human being, and what occurs from
    • as human beings, we may be soundly materialistic within our life
    • human being. When it permeates the instincts, ahrimanic powers get
    • in such a way that the human being then merely makes claims and
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Etheric Body as a Reflexion of the Universe
    Matching lines:
    • human being passes through the portal of death, he must leave his
    • human being, who then continues along the path which he must tread
    • an etheric body abandons a human being who has passed through the
    • to enable it to provide the life-forces required by a human being
    • until he reaches an advanced age. But when a human being passes
    • etheric existence, when the human being passes through the portal of
    • also say: When a human being dies in his young years, his etheric
    • individuality, from that part of its being which then continued
    • itself off from the existence of a human being at a moment when death
    • his physical body the human being is a wonderful structure. Those who
    • individual human being is placed into his physical existence; all the
    • Beings has the task of placing a human being into his physical
    • what takes place with the human being when he is asleep.
    • soul-spiritual part of a sleeping human being. When a man is awake,
    • being. On the bed lie his physical body and his etheric body; they do
    • from outside, the sleeping human being lying there on the bed has a
    • description of a sleeping human being, of this physical and etheric
    • human being, lying there asleep on his bed. A clairvoyant seer must
    • where the human beings are now sleeping. Now it is night. (I am
    • strange to notice the following: The earth, as a living Being,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Salt, Mercury, Sulphur
    Matching lines:
    • man, to know something of the being of man, but yet were unable to
    • of the being of man had been lost and the genuine strivings of the
    • universe and of the being of man something glimmers which, to deeper
    • being.
    • describes in halting words the being of pre-earthly man but the man
    • he places before us would have had to die as a being of
    • has any traditional ideas of the being of man. Of the old insight
    • being after death is to be obtained through this very medium of a
    • been possible to create from the inner being, had by that time been
    • lost. Man remained empty when he looked into his inner being with the
    • something like the following: In the human being there are three
    • understanding of the being of man was based on what was perceived to
    • with his true being or not.
    • human spectre is evolved, never the real being of man. In this human
    • was no longer the slightest inkling of the way in which the being of
    • a moment of the process of nutrition being accompanied by the
    • And so, as man experienced his being inwardly, he also experienced
    • from the outer world of matter. It is a process like salt being
    • with the spiritual Beings of the cosmos. Just as here on earth a man
    • enters into conscious relationship with other human beings, so did
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: It is a Necessity of Our Earnest Times to Find Again the Path Leading to the Spirit
    Matching lines:
    • Greek culture, so much admired by posterity, came into being out
    • which we can draw attention as being specially significant for
    • being awake, the time from the moment of falling asleep to the moment
    • light was being led on into his inner being. And when he was
    • within its own being, so that thoughts spring up in me. For the
    • thanks to the influence of divine-spiritual beings. At the same time,
    • his ordinary dignity as a human being. He felt himself lifted above
    • being. You may also deduce this from the following:
    • beings to-day in the ordinary way, as numerous painters of the
    • as human beings, as it was the case with the Greeks. First of all, we
    • fourth post-Atlantean epoch, in which the human beings passed through
    • being. Then, this knowledge of the whole human being disappears. The
    • human being, according to which man consists of body, soul and
    • being taught to such an extent — what is it, in reality? —
    • human beings of a later time! Later on, this living within a
    • of theology through this? Christ-Jesus, the incarnation of a Being
    • as the bearer of a super-earthly Being. Theology became naturalistic.
    • human being, the less they feel induced to pursue Christological
    • Being that dwelt in the man, Jesus of Nazareth.
    • being, unwilling to know our human body and, at the same time,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Some Conditions for Understanding Supersensible Experiences
    Matching lines:
    • “a path of knowledge, to guide the spiritual in the human being
    • acquire any real self-knowledge or feeling of his own being without
    • spiritual world, from the Beings of the higher Hierarchies, but
    • that can explain man in his whole being and the whole course of human
    • be astir as a being of spirit-and-soul in the affairs of the earth.
    • upon such translation being correct than upon the fact of having
    • being applied to their interpretation are really worthless, and have
    • away without being understood. People are never willing to believe
    • being. The light cannot enable him to see objects because he has to
    • longer be seen. But when, in his being of soul, he is moving in the
    • such a way that his being reflects itself through the body, and he
    • instead of being merely thought about, as is generally the case —
    • Your true being is somewhere in spiritual regions. Here, in the
    • your being of which most people at present know nothing, but in which
    • Angeloi, Archangeloi, Archai, and the other Beings of the
    • Hierarchies; in them you live. And because these Beings
    • sense. We must learn to feel that our real ego is brought into being
    • mirror-image of our ego is brought into being for us out of the body
  • Title: Lecture: The Relation of the Movement for Religious Renewal to the Anthroposophical Movement
    Matching lines:
    • not merely by being communicated in words, but through forms which
    • impulse within it, is its true being understood. Obviously humanity
    • Now I should like, in the series of lectures now being given, to
    • Golgotha, from the consciousness that the Christ Being Who formerly
    • countless human beings of the present day are also feeling; and I
    • the circle being increased.
    • religion, and who, simply through being in certain circles of the
    • this being made quite clear to the world; to individuals who wished
    • certain fanaticism, but of being conscious that we can do what is
  • Title: Lecture: The Ego-consciousness of the So-called Dead
    Matching lines:
    • To the human beings on this earth, entrusted to your care,
    • To the human beings of the spheres, entrusted to your care,
    • instead of being merely the abstract end of life (only a
    • human being such as he stands before us, here, in the physical world
    • as an expression of his whole being. We must depart first of all from
    • the manner in which the human being presents himself to us in the
    • that we obtain, as it were, a general view of man's whole being if we
    • whole being.
    • when I speak of man's inner being. Even this spatial interior is
    • towards the outer world, was really turned towards our inner being.
    • being passes through the portal of death, it becomes all the more
    • important. The time through which the human being now passes, the
    • the other human beings that came to the earth after us, were also
    • together with another human being, we spoke with him and in speaking
    • from a loftier standpoint, we human beings are extremely great
    • human beings. For while we experience things, while we form concepts
    • being and, look into his eyes, then the Spirits of the Hierarchies,
    • human being. Our experience merely shows us the external aspect of
    • human beings is merely their outward aspect. This is the significant,
    • our physical being.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Concerning the Origin and Nature of the Finnish Nation
    Matching lines:
    • up — from another Being, called Ilmarinen. Just as in the
    • enabled the human being to be a conqueror upon the physical plane)
    • experienced that Lemminkainen was a Being connected with the powers
    • of the physical plane, an elemental, heroic Being, the inspirator of
    • between Ilmarinen and what is being forged there. I have already
    • pointed out that in “Kalevala” the human being is forged
    • this Being, forged, as it were, out of all the atoms of Nature, the
    • Being that is pulverised, and then forged together, is described in a
    • time the human being was really formed out of these three soul-parts
    • Just as an individual human being
    • cultural stratum in which the human beings were constituted in such a
    • That the human being develops his
    • human being his Ego-nature.
    • the human being himself. It must, as it were, penetrate into man as a
    • spiritual being, so that man’s earthly nature may obtain
    • something that is, in itself, spiritual: a Being must be there, a
    • real Being, that is not the human being, but inspires the human
    • being, as it were, to experience the threefold split of his soul.
    • Consequently, a being must be there that influences the soul from out
    • me like a being of Nature and endows me with the force of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Awakening to Community - I
    Matching lines:
    • by discussing how a society like ours comes into being. I believe
    • as human beings. This alienation from the spiritual, psychic and
    • just any other present day group of human beings is something that
    • ethical-moral and religious being a full inner reality. But it is not
    • being. The right interpretation of “Anthroposophy” is not
    • Society into being. The Society wasn't really founded; it just came
    • Anthroposophical Society could come into being only because there
    • those specific hearts. But such a coming together of human beings
    • Anthroposophical Society came into being. It corresponds exactly to
    • anthroposophists have to keep on being part of the world around them
    • role in the coming into being of the Anthroposophical Society. Not
    • only this: it is constantly being re-lived in the case of everyone
    • whereas in their simultaneous aspect they are presently still being
    • in mind. Being a real anthroposophist is the all-important thing.
    • core of his free being to open up the way to them. Those who realize
  • Title: Lecture: Perceiving and Remembering
    Matching lines:
    • often said that man really only gains consciousness of things from being
    • actually within them with his ego and soul being. It is in the daytime, when
    • Ahriman has shackled the physical body so firmly to the whole being of man,
    • our day of not being able to understand, but above all that we cannot so
    • all thinking souls, things called into being by this black printers' ink
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 1: Forgetting
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • experience mount up, and, being unanswered, remain problems that have
    • a disturbing effect on life, breeding discontent. Being discontented
    • significance in the fact that the things a human being has had at
    • between a plant and a human being. Imagine planting a seed in the
    • certain point. When a human being arises out of the embryo we see
    • temperament and instincts of his ancestors. But if the human being
    • Plants cannot be educated, but human beings can. We can pass
    • something on to the human being and put something into him, whereas
    • being that is also enclosed within certain limits like the plant,
    • which does not have a natural use unless the human being is taught
    • man whose free etheric body, instead of being heavy and lethargic has
    • being, your whole spiritual organism. Far from it. If you saw a rose
    • function. From the moment of being forgotten it begins to work in the
    • digested until then. As long as the human being uses it for acquiring
    • actually is Kamaloca, that period of transition human beings go
    • Kamaloca exists because immediately after death the human being
    • being to the physical world. So if man wants to enter Devachan, he
    • human being has to pass through during his Kamaloca period. Not until
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 2: Different Types of Illness
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • being held here alongside the actual group evenings, and which are
    • being effected in the method based on occultism, or cares whether the
    • is a complicated being and that everything to do with man is
    • connected with this complexity of his being. If there is a kind of
    • sick human being. For health and sickness, have a relationship to man
    • profession, who would never admit to being sworn materialists; they
    • deny the accusation of being materialistic. But this is not the
    • living interplay of these members of man's being and the part the
    • and in the sick human being and what their interrelationship implies.
    • tell you about the nature of the fourth member of man's being, the
    • man's being, namely the ego. And scientific methods must be
    • the ego, a member of the human being that is at a high level. Even as
    • manifold nature, with the complicity of his being; hence it is only
    • an irregularity of that part of the human being that we call the
    • by those people who look at the being of man from a spiritual point
    • example a great mistake is being made in the field of medicine, for
    • the heart being the sun and the brain the moon. So we have to know,
    • being. Thus when a chronic illness of this type occurs, one that is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 3: Original Sin
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • visualise how the earlier dual sexed human being gradually developed
    • thinking of a clock as having little demonic beings behind it wise
    • and those beings which in those early times were male-female received
    • a much more delicate nature, and when human beings partook of
    • these nourishing fluids which gave these beings the possibility of
    • bringing forth another being of like kind. You must realise, however,
    • these beings of bisexuality had the power of fructification as well
    • The beings that arose then were similar to one another and to their
    • forefathers. All these beings that were still undivided into two
    • at birth and on into childhood human beings were really very similar
    • being. Although the people were different in character at different
    • this respect the human being does everything the other person is
    • individualisation of man. If it had been possible for human beings to
    • alike. Through the co-operation of the male element human beings are
    • human being at birth. That is the significance of the inter-working
    • beings, for when we are based on spiritual science we must not assume
    • in human beings than in animals. So what is being said applies solely
    • sun beings appeared to him, and it was the same with the air, water
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 4: Rhythm in the Bodies of Man
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • must look at the human being in a way that makes it possible to
    • being are connected with and dependent on one another in the most
    • certain forces, processes and beings in the cosmos as a whole. For
    • Nor could the etheric body exist without being interpenetrated by
    • higher entities. When the human being's own astral body and ego
    • human body cannot remain without there being an ego and an astral
    • body active when the human being is asleep. To be exact, we would
    • human being's sleeping physical body are also within the human being
    • activity of the human being's own astral body and ego. If we want to
    • being awake — and that the ego is changing all this while. It
    • changes during the night, about which the ordinary human being knows
    • human being is continuously undergoing certain changes, the outer
    • That is how it would be if the human being were entirely left to the
    • man's being. If you like, you can imagine each of the four rhythms as
    • that in the course of a year the human being turns around as it were;
    • higher beings. It is due to the action of these spiritual beings, who
    • of a physical nature is an expression of those beings — had to
    • is not an illness; it is the human being calling together all the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 5: Rhythms in the Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • Lecture 5: Rhythms in the Being of Man
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • RHYTHMS IN THE BEING OF
    • up to form a deeper understanding of the being of man and various
    • man's being. We want to start there today and find an answer to the
    • rotation’ for the four members of man's being. This is of
    • some damage in the organism, in the lungs, say. When the human being
    • were planted into man by higher spiritual beings. But today I want
    • you to look at the fact of the lungs being an expression of the
    • these rhythms, these mysterious inner workings, man's whole being
    • seven; The point being that if the trouble decreases then, you can
    • beings, always have an influence on regulating the life of their
    • with life, on the contrary it is regulated by those beings we have
    • course, it is the hierarchies of spiritual beings who regulate the
    • of our own human members. For the time being, however, we need only
    • regulated by spiritual beings bringing the moon into a corresponding
    • times twenty-eight days between the conception of a human being and
    • asleep when they ought to be awake. If anything like being awake at
    • also been displaced. Man would never have become an independent being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 6: Illness and Karma
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • understanding of man's being and task in the world. You will remember
    • possible for the human being to be ill, and we indicated that
    • explained before that the division of man's being into four members,
    • physical body being there. He has, as it were, laid that aside. This
    • etheric body is kept, being the fruit of life experience. Then
    • astral body without man being bound to a physical body. This is the
    • first moments and being absolved of everything, he can then enter
    • accustomed to time being absolute, like it is on the physical plane.
    • another being or creature or the world in general, hinders the doer
    • make him the strong being he must become by the end of earth
    • very exalted being with this process of destroying and rebuilding. In
    • can be used. This was all due to the organ being unusable. In the
    • not only think of karma in the past and of illness as being the
    • ancient time in which man came into being in his present form, the
    • elsewhere on the earth. What kind of being is Chiron the centaur? He
    • is a being of the kind that existed before man descended in Lemurian
    • times: a being half man and half animal. This myth tells us that
    • happenings of life when human beings get beyond the ABC of spiritual
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 7: Laughing and Weeping
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • man's being. We have looked at the great riddle of man from as many
    • penetrate into the deepest parts of man's being where he is
    • have by virtue of being born an individuality. This stream takes on
    • is essentially a twofold being: one part of his nature he inherits
    • man's being which passes from life to life, from incarnation to
    • a man's being, that passes from incarnation to incarnation, is
    • kernel of man's being is there, as we said, it cannot take control
    • little, to come to expression in the human being after birth.
    • laughing and weeping in a being such as man. Laughing and weeping are
    • only possible in a being that has his ego within his own organism and
    • weakness in relation to the outer world cannot occur. Being in
    • it. For example, sorrow can be the expression of being forsaken by
    • body, compresses it as it were, to defend itself against being
    • ego, the fourth member of man's being, contracts the forces of the
    • because the ego is active within man's being and not working as a
    • an expression of intelligence on its face as a human being, unless he
    • from within. It is this fact of being able to work creatively on
    • processes really are. And that is why only a being that is capable of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 8: The Manifestation of the Ego in the Different Races of Men
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • inner being of man, including man's whole evolution, in a certain way
    • are connected with the unfolding of man's inner being. Now if even
    • being on the periphery of the earth. A present-day eye would not be
    • able to distinguish this human being from his environment, just as a
    • being wafting through the air. Not until after the separation of the
    • beings congregated who, if I may express it this way, laid no claim
    • etheric body and were beings of a more ethereal nature, having only a
    • dependent on the earth, and these spiritually more advanced beings
    • they are skilful and intelligent; it is as though they were being
    • human being did not descend on to the earth's surface. That is why
    • highest degree ethereal beings with highly developed etheric bodies
    • but underdeveloped physical bodies; beings that as it were could
    • the starry Heavens with an understanding of the beings who were
    • senses would assume these beings to be the most highly developed
    • physical human beings, whilst he would reckon the northern peoples to
    • each of these beings that did not descend but was still ethereal
    • souls, and each human being was much more inside his own body. Thus
    • had, in Lemurian times, the characteristics of group soul beings to
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 9: Evolution, Involution and Creation out of Nothingness
    Matching lines:
    • The Being of Man and His Future Evolution
    • bodies of the human being. Steiner shows how we can become, through our
    • a radical difference between the education of a human being and what
    • passes through several births. The human being is born into the
    • actual ego of man is born. Not until then does the human being awaken
    • say. Immediately after the birth of a human being his brain is not
    • to another, the human being learns by degrees to link together in
    • go on working at the whole development of the growing human being
    • outside the human being during the first months of his existence and
    • let us consider the gradual development of the human being and
    • Take the may-fly; it comes into being, lives until it is fertilised,
    • already within the human being from the beginning, right from
    • of twenty-one, he is from the outset no animal being, for the ego,
    • then, for him, the being that was hidden to begin with is developed.
    • small and only the spiritual part is large, he says: the actual being
    • different states. One state is where the whole being of the lily of
    • the valley is in involution: the seed contains the being rolled up,
    • the whole being of the lily of the valley slips more into the newly
    • alternating in man to an even greater extent. In the human being
    • interpenetrates them too in a certain way, as an earthly being man is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture One
    Matching lines:
    • inwardly instead of being occasioned by outer events. These lectures
    • beings. The aim of The Guardian of the Threshold was to
    • show that the essential nature of these beings can be revealed only
    • of these beings — popular as such definitions are. My purpose
    • by these beings in the lives of men. The Play will also have helped
    • before a human being can reach the highest stage of development he
    • however, be dealt with in the forthcoming lectures, the reason being
    • For some years now the relationship of human beings
    • and, being aware of their task in the present age, they will find
    • Between death and the new birth a human being
    • fatal, but his whole being was transformed. There are many such
    • order to maintain this intercourse with the Beings of the
    • taken place between the Beings of the higher Hierarchies. At this
    • time there were certain tasks which it was incumbent upon the Beings
    • condition must be noted. The Beings whose task in the spiritual
    • in order to develop consciousness, so do the Beings of the
    • what otherwise they do to us. This, however, is already near to being
    • When a human being has passed through the Gate of Death
    • spiritual being of someone who passed through the gate of death
    • being we can do nothing to make amends. In this world of visions
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Two
    Matching lines:
    • being may reduce the value of his 'I' as the result of
    • being is unable to recall what his soul has experienced. There is
    • thus a dividing line in the life of a human being: before it there is
    • This happens because as a being of soul-and-spirit, man returns into
    • by colliding each morning with our inner being. This takes place not
    • a fact that every human being can recognise. At the same time he can
    • realise that as a human being never fulfils his ideal value, his ‘I’
    • bodies there is no possibility of being able to do this at the
    • of his being. The destruction for which a man is continually
    • being the forces must be drawn from other worlds.
    • human being expands, quite literally expands, into all the planetary
    • spheres. During the Kamaloka period, as a being of soul-and-spirit,
    • around the Earth. Beings of various ranks are involved in the
    • of Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter and finally Saturn. The being who has
    • beings between death and the new birth are investigated, it will be
    • ‘social’ being in the Mercury sphere; it is easy for him
    • to establish relationships with other beings — either with
    • people who died before him or also with beings who inhabit the
    • connection and relationship with the beings living in this sphere and
    • know that the other beings are there but we seem to be within a shell
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Three
    Matching lines:
    • birth you will recall that during that period a human being
    • cannot, for the time being, change it at all. Thus if in the
    • although a human being casts off physical body and etheric body at
    • because human beings of the present age are by no means particularly
    • slight because on the physical plane human beings live for the most
    • receive from the spiritual world impressions from human beings who
    • make him picture the life of soul as being connected too closely with
    • in the plant by cosmic forces is brought about in the human being by
    • his own Ego and astral body. When does a human being allow his limbs
    • to the organs of the human being. Hence we can say: the plant's body
    • body and we must think of these members of his being as having the
    • human beings leave the Earth, either in sleep or at death, they pass
    • forces of the Cosmos. After the death of the human being Ego and
    • beings and our true human nature. This knowledge will help us to
    • We shall realise that we are not merely beings of the Earth but
    • Christ is the great Sun-Being who through the Mystery of Golgotha has
    • being and the free will. The girl represents the human soul endowed
    • related to those members of his being which remain together during
    • consequences being that the life of soul and the bodily life are more
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Four
    Matching lines:
    • After death the human being draws forces from the
    • human being which at death leaves the physical body and, to a
    • the human being is able to draw these forces from the world of stars
    • before his death. To sum up, we may say that as long as a human being
    • up-building and vitalising of his own being; for they give rise to
    • the simple fact that during sleep the human being has no
    • Spirit resolved that when the human being had acquired certain
    • announced that the human being was not to witness the revivification
    • being is restored. In the very earliest years of childhood, when any
    • concealed from the human being in his later years. Evidence for this
    • being of man the forces which can build up and fashion the next life,
    • being. What, after all, does he know about the processes working in
    • his being but is something quite different. In the life between death
    • stars work upon his being, how they gradually rebuild it. From this
    • differs from perception on Earth. On Earth the human being stands at
    • during the life after death. There man feels as if his whole being
    • the human being describes a circle which passes through the whole
    • is to say from different viewpoints, upon his own being, and he feels
    • the forces which he pours upon his being for the needs of the next
    • characteristics as it pours into your being which you have left at
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Five
    Matching lines:
    • is that when a human being rises from the rank of Bodhisattva to that
    • human beings but also with those sublime Leaders and Teachers who
    • Mystery Centre in spiritual bodies. One such Teacher was the Being
    • the Mystery of Golgotha this Being had a notable pupil. At that time
    • his being, had actually co-operated in its inception. What had still
    • a Being who need no longer incarnate in a human body, he had
    • that being who had been a pupil of the Buddha and Christ, who had
    • numbers of human beings would have developed the character and
    • Earth, how at each new incarnation the human being finds that the
    • change that had come about in the forces brought by human beings from
    • It would have been possible for a class of human beings
    • and interested in external culture only; these human beings would
    • Christianity. A Being such as the Buddha, having continued to work
    • two categories of human beings would have become more and more
    • with his whole being for spiritual aims. For example, it was
    • necessary that human beings should be educated to think in terms of
    • now a spiritual Being after having risen to the rank of Buddhahood.
    • pass through a phase of being followers of Francis of Assisi and
    • that the Being who was the greatest Prince of Peace and Love, who was
    • Here, then, we face a deed of a Being whose destiny it
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Six
    Matching lines:
    • lecture. Of the members of man's being it is the 'I' or
    • being, after experiencing the Christ Event in the Sun sphere between
    • Gautama Buddha. Genuine enlightenment about the being of man and his
    • is already slowly being prepared in the souls of men. The preparation
    • consists in human souls being helped to understand what is now
    • Science. In this way not only will a knowledge of the being of man
    • Mars being delegated by Christian Rosenkreutz to Buddha. This Mystery
    • We know that the human being on Earth consists of
    • to the further transformation undergone by the human being between
    • remains unchanged. Whether the human being is passing through the
    • must not be confused with the ‘I’ which the human being
    • human being changes. The true ‘I’ does indeed remain but
    • night the human being sleeps, for then the ‘I’ of the
    • there would be no difference between the ‘I’ not being
    • cannot be a matter of the ‘I’ simply being there, but it
    • must be present in the human being even when he cannot yet say ‘I’,
    • Our observation of the human being during the first
    • To begin with, the human being crawls about on all fours
    • the human being is not yet able to speak and has to learn how to do
    • this. He is not immediately the being he is intended to become as a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Seven
    Matching lines:
    • within the human being. Growth, however, continues until checked by
    • Hierarchies and of the Luciferic Beings belonging to those
    • Golgotha. The power and influence of the Luciferic beings have no
    • the actual life of the human being other facts of incisive
    • said that Ego-consciousness flashes up in the human being at some
    • hardly find two human beings whose memories go back to exactly the
    • member of man's being and are then concerned with the other, more
    • contribution made by the forces that give the human being his form is
    • first seven years of the life of a human being. The principle of form
    • in the human being during the first seven years of his life. It can
    • therefore be said that when the human being enters into life through
    • seven years of life; the human being has then reached the point when
    • formative principle still produces out of the human being. The
    • we may ask: When these Spirits of Form have worked on the human being
    • The answer is ‘No’, for the human being goes
    • are active in the human being until the seventh year there is no more
    • reason in the case of man than in that of other beings why these
    • something does intervene. When the human being stops growing, certain
    • human being a certain elasticity. But at that point other formative
    • human being can grow only to the limit indicated by the line b–b.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Eight
    Matching lines:
    • himself. The thoughts conceived by divine-spiritual Beings in the
    • real light upon his essential nature and being. For when we look
    • begin with is connected with him as a human being but remains
    • into our own being.
    • progress in evolution has in point of fact been made only by beings
    • The thoughts conceived by divine-spiritual Beings in the past live on
    • present, living, divine-spiritual Beings but the memory-pictures, the
    • thoughts which the divine-spiritual Beings kept in reserve in order
    • everything except the real being of man, through the spiritual
    • life of day, so that in the normal life of the human being a certain
    • Thus when we observe the human being from the viewpoint
    • precondition of man's true spiritual development. No being who did
    • heavenly worlds are within our being, just as here on Earth we feel
    • being who at his next birth is to enter into existence, has for a
    • assumes that when a human being comes into existence through birth he
    • time between death and rebirth a human being himself begins to
    • is to be born from that ancestral line. This human being who is to be
    • human being.
    • therefore, a human being is already concerned with the preparation of
    • conception, the first physical atom of the human being comes into
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Nine
    Matching lines:
    • are received by him from the Beings of the Hierarchies whom he
    • Luciferic or Ahrimanic beings according to their attitude to
    • beings during a soul's life after death can be recognised in
    • beings who send down to the physical world forces that promote
    • contact with many and infinitely varied forces and beings. He does
    • but he comes into contact with definite forces and Beings —
    • namely, the Beings of the several higher Hierarchies. Let us ask
    • Earth. Within certain limits the human being builds and fashions his
    • also his destiny are received by him from the Beings of the higher
    • the Beings who can endow us with the forces we need for our physical
    • the Beings of the higher Hierarchies in two ways. We may recognise
    • what is being offered us and what we shall subsequently need. But we
    • might also pass before these Beings in such a way that, figuratively
    • what these Beings are offering us, or we may pass through it without
    • need in order to realise how these different Beings approach us and
    • in all circumstances, to enter into communion with the Beings of the
    • loneliness, in order to establish contact with those Beings and
    • and consequently he will be an inadequate human being in his next
    • deeds and the Beings of the higher Hierarchies are indeed illumined
    • as the human being could otherwise have received them. Their nature
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Ten
    Matching lines:
    • individuality of the human being concerned, continually expands,
    • from the great macrocosmic spheres, there arises the human being who
    • is to embark on the course of earthly life, the being who is to live
    • the human being still clings to his sense-impressions and retains a
    • life spent in longing for sense-impressions and being unable to enjoy
    • necessary sense-organs have been discarded, a world in which no being
    • of Flowing Susceptibility. There the human being gradually
    • this stage, when the human being has weaned himself from fostering
    • desire to wish with a heart as on Earth. Finally, the human being
    • is spiritual to the extent of being able to behold as something
    • on Earth. But when the human being assumes embodiment on Earth he can
    • on, for the time being, their characteristics. Through this they
    • permeate his being with theirs, in order that his being may be able
    • thoughts are real beings.”
    • know more and more clearly in this realm that in his own inner being
    • Brahman’, i.e. ‘I belong to the Primordial Being in Whom
    • all beings have their origin’.)”
    • those Teachers in ancient India are revealed to us as beings
    • self-knowledge, of completely unbiased self-knowledge. Only by being
    • human beings have contributed to the progress of culture on Earth has
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture One
    Matching lines:
    • happened which took hold of the innermost being of the soul on the
    • being!
    • world where the ground of the rest of our being — the ground of
    • star (I speak symbolically), or the spiritual Being of whom one says
    • world. But one has also had the experience of being separated by
    • world resides in that cosmic Being who is beyond all concepts, not to
    • call them Worlds or Beings. And from them others, and again others,
    • called Worlds or Beings, precede our world. “Aeon” is the
    • name generally given to these thirty Beings or Worlds that precede
    • of spiritual Beings or Worlds. But one day, one cosmic day, it became
    • desire. And this desire, being no longer present in the Divine
    • and permeates everything that comes into being in the realms of
    • separated through being filled with Achamod. This feeling of being
    • separated from the Divine, of not being within the Divine —
    • inner being, a memory comes to life within me. The element that holds
    • Divine Wisdom; for the being of Achamod, which lives in me, was once
    • far, far from being understood; I would like you to feel that the
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Two
    Matching lines:
    • Gnostics who said: “Yes, the Christ is a Being who transcends
    • everything earthly and comes from spiritual realms; such a Being can
    • Christ Being dwelt for three years only in the body of Jesus of
    • Christ Being dwelt in the body of Jesus. First of all, the mystery of
    • that if it had been possible for the Christ Being to have appeared on
    • that works in the realms of humanity. But the Christ Being could find
    • spiritual heights had appeared and had been born in a human being.
    • any knowledge about the being of Christ Jesus ... not to speak of
    • of understanding the Christ Being. For theological erudition seems to
    • beyond anything a human being can experience in himself in so far as
    • their souls the Being of Christ Jesus. One might say that this was
    • Earth's aura with His Being; thus He destroyed the Sibylline
    • physically embodied being has a relationship with the elemental
    • Earth-nature with human beings, we need to pay attention to such
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Three
    Matching lines:
    • understanding the Being of Christ Jesus. Then we came to the
    • emerge. Today I would like to say something about the Christ Being as
    • such. We shall then see how in Paul the Christ Being is reflected in
    • From earlier lectures we know that the Christ Being can
    • in the Christ Being we have to do with a high spiritual Being —
    • Being as a high spiritual Being. But for understanding human
    • in the fourth post-Atlantean epoch aspired to understand the Being of
    • of Zarathustra. Here we have a human being who in the second
    • have not to do with a human being, like other human beings, in the
    • strict sense of the term. We cannot say of this Being that he had
    • walked the Earth as man. The only question is: Did this Being, whom
    • We must remember that the Beings and Powers connected with human evolution
    • are also spiritual Beings and Powers who belong to the higher
    • not saying that this .Being had no previous relation with Earth
    • being such that the souls withdrew from the Earth's cosmic
    • attacks of both these spiritual Beings. If nothing further had come
    • First of all, when the human beings came down from the
    • to enable human beings to pursue the course of evolution which in
    • The Being of whom we have said that he had not chosen
    • the Being who later appeared as the Nathan Jesus-child and who had
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Four
    Matching lines:
    • Mystery of Golgotha. We spoke of the three permeations of a Being of
    • It looks beyond the two Beings, Ahura Mazdao and Ahriman, to the
    • Being. From this Being proceed the rulers of Time; first of all the
    • Amshaspands, the spiritual Beings who are symbolised in cosmic space
    • of a lower kind, servants of the high Time Beings; they regulate the
    • human beings, through the servants whom we call elemental spirits. In
    • with many gods and spiritual beings whom we find in the West. I could
    • those beings whom Jahve considered it his task to clothe in earth.
    • beings. The Earth does have forces of in-breathing and out-breathing
    • being he would be the highest flower, the crown, of earthly creation.
    • how on three occasions the Being who appeared later as the Nathan
    • the Being who then lived as Christ. Christ caused his Being to be
    • say that Elijah went ahead of the Nathan Jesus-being, who was passing
    • of the angelic Being who in spiritual heights was permeated by the
    • was a Being who then belonged still to the Hierarchy of Angels and
    • was later to come to Earth as the Nathan Jesus-child; a Being who at
    • the spiritual Being whom we have learnt to see as having a particular
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Five
    Matching lines:
    • Human beings in their ordinary consciousness remained entirely
    • the Council of Nicaea onwards, human beings in their normal
    • how he is being cursed because he has wasted the opportunity of
    • it remained in his unconscious being, and therefore one cannot so
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Six
    Matching lines:
    • sun's rays and in this way brings into being the gold-gleaming
    • to it the sign for the divine Being of Hebrew antiquity who is the
    • living being, endowed not merely with a body, as the modern
    • cannot bear being despised, as according to the law of God and
    • the Earth, and of the coming of the Christ Being, Who poured Himself
    • the heavens; but what he added to this, being truly penetrated with
    • down from the realm of the higher Hierarchies. The Beings of those
    • without our being conscious of it, the Christ has been working in the
  • Title: Perception of the Nature of Thought
    Matching lines:
    • Also known as: Perceiving the Thought Being ...
    • Also known as: Perceiving the Thought Being ...
    • we know that there is concealed within us, within our human being,
    • Ego. But deep in the background of your being lies your invisible
    • in the human being towards what still prevails in him from the Old
    • external physical human being; in what grows from the ovum, becoming
    • the birth and perishes. In all that envelops the earthly human being
    • ensheaths the growing human being and then falls away from it —
    • overcome as soon as the human being draws the first active breath for
    • Thus there die not only beings
    • here, we have to do with the complete human being, with his physical
    • human being approaches birth the more it dissolves materially and
    • human being as astral body and etheric body has originated through
    • world but which grips man's inmost being. This impulse came
    • produced entirely out of the inner being. And everywhere we find that
    • different. Beings are evolving and they make use of human
    • man and his works pass other beings with other laws than those of
    • they are Sun-laws, the Christ, the Being of the Sun, could also enter
    • period and then the Christ, the Sun-Being, becomes active in the
    • together. But inasmuch as the Christ, the Sun-Being, enters in, he
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Spiritual Individualities of the Planets
    Matching lines:
    • fact that he is a being of soul and spirit. With the help of
    • to begin with as a gathering of spiritual Beings living in great
    • light being, of course, by far the strongest. All the heavenly bodies
    • The spiritual Beings peopling this innermost sphere of the Moon are
    • Beings who shut themselves off in strict seclusion from the rest of
    • the teachings, of those Beings who have withdrawn into seclusion in
    • the Beings who have now withdrawn into the Moon fortress in the
    • memory was preserved of what these Beings had once revealed to the
    • Moon-mystery of the universe — we realise that these Beings who
    • being from a pasteboard image of him displayed in some exhibition.
    • in our planetary system, raying his own being into the
    • spirit and soul. True, the hosts of Beings indwelling Saturn lend
    • of the Moon Beings if we are to learn anything from them about cosmic
    • cultivated by all the Beings in his cosmic domain. Creative thoughts
    • different orders of cosmic Beings. Whereas Saturn tells of the past,
    • and especially astral hindrances, the Jupiter Beings come to the help
    • A stimulus to the whole development of the human being is given also
    • when, at the cosmic hour of destiny in the life of a human being, a
    • and he is particularly active when human beings talk in sleep or in
    • course of the evolution of humanity instigates human beings in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Problem of Destiny
    Matching lines:
    • greater value for the individual and concrete life of a human being.
    • human beings enter into relationship with one another through their
    • two human beings in the physical world. If we turn the clairvoyant
    • might say that he has lost a beloved human being, who has vanished
    • discovery: We shall see how human beings come together here, in the
    • who loses his life through an accident, by being run over by a train,
    • Being and His Life Between Death and a New Birth,” Lectures
    • it is a fact that the impression which the human being receives owing
    • not end with the threshold of consciousness, for the human being has
    • also say, in his super-consciousness. But the human being cannot in
    • human being enters through birth the particular conditions into which
    • clairvoyant character. The human beings were able to feel, as it
    • how people confront this without being aware of it. As far as
    • this way), the gods and the spiritual beings who have once inspired
    • beings who live upon the earth may receive the forces descending from
    • As a counterpart, I wish to show you the attitude which is still being
  • Title: Lecture: On the Connection of the Living and the Dead
    Matching lines:
    • as human beings upon earth, live with the spiritual worlds, even as
    • beings. For in truth our whole life between birth and death —
    • kingdom, as physical human beings, we receive few imaginations. We
    • relations to our fellow human beings, and all that these relations
    • fellow human beings — our whole attitude towards them —
    • from the way we meet another human being, and though, as I said, to
    • all that approaches us as human beings in this world. We have our
    • this or that human being. All this is due to the imaginations which
    • our fellow human beings. In fact we always carry with us in life
    • all the impressions of the human beings with who we have ever been,
    • beings — and notably with other human beings.
    • moment between one human being and another is due to definite
    • human being — and the other, bringing about the play of
    • belong to physical beings. We are also related with our etheric body
    • to spiritual beings of an elemental character. The ‘beings of
    • are perpetually related to a multitude of elemental beings. It is in
    • this that one human being differs from another. They have their
    • beings, another to another set of elemental beings. Moreover, the
    • relations of the one human being to certain elemental beings may
    • beings. One thing, however, must be observed in this connection.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Elemental World and the Future of Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • being of man something comes together which, in a certain
    • consists of etheric forces and beings. Man draws together these
    • being bound up with the subject, is able to unite itself with the
    • inner being by hitching together, as it were, the systems of thought
    • the world rhythm, then we shall rediscover the elemental beings
    • Thus, in the solid earth element live spiritual beings of an
    • elemental kind who are very much more clever than human beings. Even
    • beings who, as super-sensible entities, live in the realm of solid
    • do these beings consist of cleverness, of super-cleverness.
    • astute beings a suitable earthy object contains, then one can
    • counting these gnome-like beings is a difficult task. If one
    • that. Thus these beings defy being counted. It must be acknowledged
    • impressive. But these super-intelligent beings show a mastery
    • The elemental beings dwelling in the fluid element — i.e., in
    • backward compared with these beings. We may take pleasure in a red
    • beings go with the fluid which as sap rises in the rose bush and
    • The elemental beings of air have developed to a high degree what
    • on. But elemental spiritual beings are active behind all this, and
    • — these elemental beings were pushed to one side, as it were.
    • there was not much they could do, and because the elemental beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Moment of Death and the Period Thereafter
    Matching lines:
    • event, instead of being merely the abstract end of life (only a
    • (and that is a good thing), the human being such as he stands before
    • us, here in the physical world, as an expression of his whole being.
    • We must depart first of all from the manner in which the human being
    • view of man's whole being if we contemplate him so that we first
    • human nature we build up our whole being.
    • interior, is not what I mean when I speak of man's inner being. Even
    • towards our inner being. Of course, this was only the case during the
    • contemplation. But when the human being passes through the
    • which the human being now passes, the first days after his death, are
    • in the second place, because all the other human beings that came to
    • during our earthly life we lived together with another human being,
    • beings are extremely great dunces (excuse this expression!),
    • we take them up in this manner as human beings. For while we
    • When we face a human being and look into his eyes, then
    • through the gaze of the other human being. Our experience merely
    • which they appear to us human beings is merely their outward aspect.
    • earth in our physical organs and through our physical being.
    • through the fact that our etheric being outside makes an impression
    • being because it becomes hardened within us and because it pushes
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Relationships Between the Living and the Dead
    Matching lines:
    • being enacted, and who must be answerable with body, soul and spirit
    • course, just when the human being, by means of his opened soul,
    • the human being is able to approach this world as a visitor, as one
    • we must consider and notice carefully how the human being forms
    • body falls away from the whole being of man in the moment of death
    • then pass over as such into other beings.
    • reality, intimately connected with what human beings leave behind.
    • mighty, that the human being experiences, which gives him the
    • of our being?
    • the Ego-consciousness within the body, so does the human being
    • the physical body from the whole human being.
    • were, what is outside us as being united with, woven into, the world;
    • even if we were unable to come into contact with the Being itself,
    • imagine a human being who is striving to carry out the following soul
    • being does not take part in them, then they can never damage a human
    • being in the very least — they cannot even damage his soul. Yet
    • that human beings have noticed that it is possible to live with
    • human being can carry on such experiences in any one incarnation;
    • It is because of this that human beings who experience
    • Being. The way in which the Building faces the world will be
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • recognize beings, who to external sensible perception and knowledge
    • world, possesses certain members, certain portions of his being,
    • man may perhaps admit more easily the view, that beings, who at all
    • human beings, may also have a super-sensible invisible part. But it
    • must appear very unreasonable to our age, to be told about beings,
    • openly and honestly to form the thought, that there are beings who do
    • that there are, so to speak amongst the beings perceptible to the
    • senses, other beings invisibly at work, who work into the visible
    • beings, just as the human being works into the hands or fingers, and
    • different, a being, in fact, just as man himself is a being; only man
    • us a sensibly perceptible outer side. A human being presents himself
    • outer senses, but is nevertheless an absolutely real being.
    • a real being such as this. How do we proceed in spiritual science if
    • we wish to form an idea of a real being? A characteristic example of
    • the being of man. If we wish to describe man anthroposophically, we
    • member of the human being, the ‘ I ’. We know
    • works upon the three lower members of the human being, so that it
    • member of his being which offers the greatest resistance, the
    • That will be the highest member of the human being, when the ‘ I ’
    • upon a sort of intermediate being. Therefore we say, that between the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • It was stated yesterday, that those beings who are to be considered
    • But, if the activity of these beings, of these Folk-spirits plays a
    • or Archangelic beings. Besides that, these beings must in a certain
    • work, the activity of these beings is expressed, must also in some
    • spiritual beings.
    • beings, and with the work which they accomplish in it. Here we must
    • beings, of these Archangels? and how are we to understand this work?
    • a living human being, we find that his etheric aura is united to him
    • he work into the human beings who move about upon this ground and
    • Indeed this etheric aura works into the human being in such a way
    • shall see the significance of the individual human beings to the
    • of the egos of these beings. Now in order to form quite a concrete
    • Beings, who are the true Spirits of tribal tree, have that task.
    • Folk-spirit, did not meet with other Beings on the same piece of
    • Archangels and yet other Beings who co-operate with the Archangels,
    • besides the Archangelic Beings already described, other mysterious
    • Beings who are in certain respects related to the Archangels, but who
    • the temperaments; but there are yet other Beings who act upon them in
    • clear as to these Beings, from our general knowledge of the
    • other Beings who are observed by clairvoyant consciousness.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • inner nature of those Beings of whom we have spoken in the two
    • them outwardly: that they are Beings who are two stages higher than
    • man, Beings who are working at the transformation of their etheric
    • these Beings so progresses that man is woven into this evolution, the
    • a Folk-soul. If we wish to throw light upon the present inner being
    • of man, we find it necessary to picture it as being threefold, as
    • being divided into:
    • member of the inner human being,
    • nature of the human being, in which the human ‘ I ’
    • human inner being separately, we must look upon them as three
    • still not what meets us as the actual human inner being or soul. The
    • spiritual-soul. Thus we can distinguish the human inner being from
    • modifications of the astral body, so in those spiritual Beings whom
    • the Archangelic Beings, the normal Folk-spirits we must distinguish
    • consciousness, the whole soul-life of these Folk-spirits as being
    • operation in pure thought, by the power of your own inner being; you
    • away, and space as being constructed in thought, then in this space
    • man may arrive at knowledge merely from within, without being brought
    • tones, they do not perceive at all. A Being of this kind never has
    • Now the Archangels are not Beings who can form
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • a very complicated being and that only by the co-operative activity
    • of many, many of the Beings in the universe could his present form
    • and being come about. We know from the study of Akashic Records and
    • These four parts of his being show us all that has happened during
    • mind all the Beings who have thus worked together, the Spirits of
    • seen that it was not only necessary for so large a number of Beings
    • also necessary, if man were to come into being, that at certain
    • epochs, certain Beings should renounce the normal course of their
    • activity of the several Beings, do we learn to understand how through
    • the co-operation of these Beings man has come into being. We are then
    • able to say, that the chief Being who comes into consideration for
    • Beings whom we call Powers, Exusiai. If we listen to the activity of
    • these particular Beings which they direct to man and ask ourselves
    • what would happen to him if these Beings alone — and of these
    • these Beings have really to accomplish in man, only actually comes
    • after this consciousness as a Moon-being, at about his
    • are spiritual Beings who renounced the possibility of carrying on
    • their evolution normally up to the Earth-evolution, spiritual Beings
    • condition as a physical being and would have to go through quite
    • third of our earth-life is not directed by the spiritual Beings who
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • that, with the inmost kernel of our being, we shall be reincarnated
    • therefore be sure, when we contemplate this kernel of our being, that
    • our inmost being we shall receive share after share of the blessings
    • of all races and peoples through being incarnated first in one place
    • and Nationality. So that what is being spoken of in this series of
    • at being incarnated in this people or the other race. But such an
    • made comprehensible to us how the Beings, whom we have learned to
    • spiritual Beings work into the whole? It would be well, if to-day we
    • Now let us ask: As all spiritual Beings manifest
    • most external manifestation of these spiritual Beings. I will show
    • manifestation of these Beings.
    • forces streaming out from certain Beings; we may therefore say, in
    • activity of the Thrones being arrested by the Spirits of Motion, —
    • yourselves a mighty wave being thrown up from the South, which
    • Beings. You see the Spirits of Form at work, their influence
    • which there are the mighty Beings we call the Cherubim. The Seraphim
    • are sublime Beings, Thrones, Cherubim and Seraphim. When we look
    • Beings of the third or — highest Hierarchy. It is the peculiar
    • the nearest Beings and they dance upon the surface upon which we
    • live, move and have our being. They come out of universal space, but
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • Spirits of Will, the Cherubim and Seraphim, as being something which,
    • spiritual Beings who in Genesis are called the Elohim, and we can
    • as other spiritual Beings co-operate with them, and vary this uniform
    • normal Spirits of Form are active, those Beings who, as described in
    • that in which Moon for the time being is to be found. This is also
    • being, which produces the average general human nature. Now into
    • Ethiopian race as being? We may so look upon him that we say: This
    • from a centre. We have to suppose this centre as being at a definite
    • of its own being, and for the man of the present day it has all its
    • Those spiritual Beings, who there seethe and boil in man
    • from within; so that these various spiritual Beings set to work in
    • whom we may call Venus Beings, in the Malay race, in the yellow
    • being acted upon; on the one side we have that which we call the
    • Spirits and Beings who have their centre in Jupiter seethe and boil
    • three spiritual Beings, Buddha, Zarathustra or Zarathas in his later
    • in black shapes, as little dwarf-like beings — he meant the
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • human evolution takes place through the Beings and forces of the
    • various hierarchies, but that the Beings of these hierarchies
    • the last lectures we spoke of how the Beings of this or that
    • spiritual Beings with whom we are now dealing also progress in their
    • own development? As regards certain spiritual Beings we can during
    • Beings of the hierarchy of the Archangeloi are ascending into the
    • existence as consisting primarily of a number of Beings and forces.
    • number of different Beings belonging to the various hierarchies, —
    • their different Divine Beings are comprised in unity, received the
    • the task of representing the world-principle as being composed of
    • different Beings; for example, the most extreme abstraction of the
    • peoples of Europe (who were being guided by their Archangels), to a
    • required certain guiding and directing Beings from the ranks of the
    • these Beings of the hierarchies, and at the same time you have a
    • spectacle of Folk-spirits being promoted to the rank of Spirits of
    • Scandinavian mythology for the comprehension of the real, inner being
    • has had the advantage of being educated by the Christ — Spirit
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • the outer uniform. The apparel and the qualities of the Beings in the
    • to know what divine spiritual Beings are clothed in them; and if
    • completely different Beings are in Adonis and in Christ, then the
    • advanced human beings passed into Indian territory and there founded
    • human beings who took part in these civilizations differed from one
    • differ? The entire structure of the human beings who belonged to the
    • ‘ I ’ being present.
    • Atlantean epoch human beings were still endowed with a high degree of
    • whose domain the human beings came when they migrated from the West
    • those spiritual Beings who worked particularly in the Folk-spirit.
    • Powers, but they were more intimate with the Beings we call the
    • spiritual Beings beneath these were on the other hand Beings in whose
    • they were able to occupy themselves particularly with the Beings of
    • directing Spirits of the Age. They were aware of the Beings who
    • was still experienced as being the work of the Angels or Archangels,
    • of existence when the Folk-spirits and those spiritual Beings who
    • Beings immediately above man. The old gods, those who were active
    • Beings who were active in a very far-distant past, in the time of old
    • the Asa. Those were the Beings who as Angels and Archangels busied
    • awoke at its lowest stage; those Beings were placed at the head of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • any other object, or any other being than the ‘ I ’,
    • other beings whom they perceived clairvoyantly. Thus we must conceive
    • of man into relation with the other beings, the Angels and
    • the real kernel of the human being, can enter into the most varied
    • higher Beings, and he himself could do nothing in the matter. The
    • Divine Spiritual Beings; so that on the whole it was within European
    • imprinted themselves in the inner being of man, in his astral body.
    • independent free being to glow with enthusiasm for what he thinks,
    • divine spiritual Beings. But on the other hand, through the Luciferic
    • a man can attain by plunging into his own inner being; there, where
    • which entered his inner being, entered his astral body;’ and
    • form and coloring to man and made him an independent, active being in
    • actions, and brings his whole being into a lower position than he
    • make the statement, as being the result of scientific spiritual
    • astral being and lived as such upon the astral plane.
    • symbolical description, but he sees real entities, Beings.
    • not being able to see into the spiritual world. When the condition of
    • it. Thus the conditions of blindness and of being able to gaze into
    • a certain cosmic being alternated between the blind Hœnir and the
    • his kinsmen, the three Beings, and on the other the tragic act of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • different stages of the human being, to form it and gradually to
    • Angelic Being, who stands between man and the Folk-soul, by Donar or
    • individual ‘ I ’ being gradually born out of
    • forth. Sif is the being who unites herself with the God of the
    • Sif and Thor as the Beings who gave him his ‘ I ’.
    • spiritual Beings and the people, because the ‘ I ’
    • being wakened. He then returned to his work in the human etheric
    • they alone could, because they still enjoyed the blessing of being
    • plane, that which was necessary for its well-being there. This was
    • co-operation with the divine spiritual Beings. It would otherwise
    • into the Spiritual Soul, is being prepared by the peoples of Western
    • European the impression of being in a preparatory stage, and they put
    • It would be misunderstanding what is being pushed
    • That is not an individual being, not a feeling in the soul, but
    • as being individual, because it is connected with the physical sun
    • and its light. The Slav element also has this Being, — although
    • Sun-being who so pours his blessings into the other three worlds that
    • with the facts, creations and beings of Nature. We must conceive of
    • this Eastern soul as being in a position to see an entity in an
    • beings in this unique spiritual world, which we may at the most
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 11
    Matching lines:
    • epoch. Every time new beings were born in the soft, plastic,
    • the bodies being formed upon earth.
    • The event of these earth-bodies being fertilized, as it
    • descent of the psychic-spiritual human beings, who had once upon a
    • was directly descended from those divine spiritual Beings, those
    • of and felt as having originally been those angelic Beings who had
    • of future capacities are being formed.
    • announces the knowledge of the Christ-Being, and when our hopes for
    • the future are connected with that true knowledge of this Being which
    • may describe as the greatest Being in the evolution of humanity, by
    • any name one likes. (Never will one who recognizes the Christ-Being
    • Christ-Impulse in the right way, we shall not say as follows: A Being
    • that this Being must be called by the name Buddha, that should
    • allow ourselves to be led astray by being told that He must be like
    • understand Who Christ is. In the same way the Christ-Being must not
    • were obliged to accept in blind faith what is being said. I beg of
    • not being believed, but proved, not superficially by the superficial
    • as being prophetically germinal in the Slav philosophy and national
    • expressed in the words, ‘how much they liked being here in the
  • Title: Lecture: A Picture of Earth-Evolution in the Future
    Matching lines:
    • from serious science to science-fiction, is being devoted to “outer space.”
    • enigmatically, of the need to recognise and welcome certain beings, “not of the
    • understand man in his real being only when we relate him to the whole
    • connection with the being of man, and with the kingdoms of Nature around him,
    • matters of the greatest significance come into consideration here. Man's being
    • existed. The mineral kingdom as we know it today came into being for the first
    • man's being only during this Earth period. During the stages of Saturn, old
    • being of the cosmos. Before the separation of the moon, and before the mineral
    • substances with their many colours came into being, man was not adapted for
    • the Spiritual Beings who guide earthly evolution as to what must happen to man.
    • with the consequent changes in the earth and in the being of man, was the
    • outcome of a decision on the part of the Spiritual Beings who guide and direct
    • possible for him to become an earthly being. Through this event — through the
    • earth — man has become an earthly being, existing in the sphere of earthly
    • gravity. Without earthly gravity, he could never have become a being capable of
    • Even when long ages ago the human being, as ‘metabolic
    • Human beings are coming to a point when their development of body and soul will
    • of the Event of Golgotha, human beings in general were capable of development
    • decisive event, so too will be its re-entry. It is true that as human beings we
    • being what can now flow to them from spiritual worlds, then they will
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Spiritual Science and of Its Building at Dornach
    Matching lines:
    • beings.” That would be against the express intention of those who
    • within the physical human being there lives a spiritual, inner one
    • — as it were, a second human being.
    • “Anthropology,” that which the inner, spiritual human being
    • therefore the knowledge of the spiritual human being, or spirit-man,
    • this second human being, the inner one, is the spiritual human being,
    • beings.
    • latent within him, but capable of being developed.
    • itself becomes a living being within him. Thereby he has grasped
    • second human being within him. This is a matter of experience which may
    • of the spiritual human being may arise, just as the outer experiments
    • then we realise that we have within us a second human being in a far
    • the will we become aware that we have a second human being within us,
    • And if we have these two, the living, moving thought-being, the etheric
    • human being, and this inner spectator, then we have brought ourselves
    • world is experienced with the senses. A second human being is found in
    • the ordinary one. There now act one upon the other, the human being who
    • is logic in motion, and the other human being who is a higher
    • when he goes through the gate of death. We learn to know the being in
    • it were, out of the ordinary mortal human being, just as we can
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Spiritual Communion of Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • human being descends into his physical body on the Earth. Every human
    • being in those times could speak and think about the spiritual
    • beings in man's environment are permeated by the divine-spiritual He
    • divine Being from a higher world has descended into me. I partake of
    • the thoughts which in reality other Beings are thinking —
    • Beings who are higher than man but who inspire me, who live in me,
    • Beings, as it were through his feelings. And this was done in the
    • words being spoken into rising smoke which was thus set into waves.
    • inmost soul to the Upper Gods was being inscribed into an outer
    • being only servants in the Mysteries. Those who were the leaders
    • that arises in the human being himself, something that is earthly.”
    • own being. Hence he must inwardly raise these thoughts of his to the
    • being enabled to grow by the forces of last year's Sun which
    • course of the earth's evolution the Being who in pre-Christian ages
    • Being. In contrast to the old Midsummer festivals where the aim was
    • Spirit Being who has united with the Earth; he must link his thoughts
    • with this Being in order that instead of remaining with his thoughts
    • that Being of Sun and Earth who fulfilled the Mystery of Golgotha.
    • with the other a common experience: equality in face of the Sun Being
    • himself for the secrets he once sought to find outside his own being.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Michelangelo
    Matching lines:
    • epoch to another, are the souls of human beings. Sense and meaning
    • beings continue their existence in successive earth lives, and that
    • of experience of the Greeks. But, that mode being given, anyone who
    • beings among men. Once we have accepted the fact that in the
    • districts all those stories about enchanted beings which their folk
    • of being forbidden the Pope's presence though the Pope had
    • pictures of the Prophets and Sibyls, those beings who proclaim to man
    • these sibylline forces which showed themselves as demonic beings
    • longest when I have had the privilege of being in Florence. These
    • body of the sleeping human being if we really feel him to be what
    • Spiritual Science describes him as being — we know that he
    • being and then look at the other figures in the tomb, we shall see
    • life and being as he had done in earlier years with the figures of his
    • true spiritual being and working. That is supremely the case with
  • Title: Lecture: Technology and Art: Their Bearing on Modern Culture
    Matching lines:
    • being than external observation can ever do. For example, anyone who
    • same as if the physical body were being crushed to pieces in a
    • way through the tumult and din of the Ahrimanic beings into the
    • borne in mind. As human beings we do not sleep only by night. We
    • will they do it as day-sleepers, and being for this reason unable to
    • coherence of Nature is maintained. Elemental spiritual beings are
    • materials, we again transfer certain spiritual beings into what is
    • spirit. In producing it we create a soil for other spiritual beings,
    • and the spiritual beings we have now enticed into our machinery
    • to be truly Man only by seeking for it in his inner life, by being
    • Beings who work for his good, the normally evolving Beings of the
    • misunderstand the word — the lawful spiritual Beings of the
    • producing in the etheric body an experience of being crushed, hacked
    • being that those who have taken these steps are consciously aware of
    • and therefore teems with spiritual beings. Spiritual beings live and
    • spiritual beings press into them. On the wings of words, spiritual
    • beings fly through the area where men are conversing with one
    • individual human being. Even to-day it can sometimes be noticed how
    • conscious of it, is the River God of the Rhine. The elemental being
    • are ordained for us by the spiritual Beings who guide and direct this
  • Title: Lecture: Past Incarnations of the Peoples of Today
    Matching lines:
    • freedom, the destiny of a human being has its origin in a previous
    • understand either the human beings or the events of the present age
    • has civilization led human beings into the present catastrophic
    • Being and their religion was thoroughly monotheistic. I am speaking
    • to know and face their own being, and make no attempt to see in
    • are embarrassed at the prospect of confronting their own true being.
    • pour through the fibers of his being, were not, of course, possessed
    • into being, passing through different stages of spiritual evolution
    • they are given at school. It is quite obvious that human beings today
    • are being wrenched away from the realities of life just because they
  • Title: Lecture: Morality and Karma
    Matching lines:
    • being able to test them. Among our audience many people prefer to
    • a certain relief in being able to say that he had never harboured any
  • Title: Lecture: The Inexpressible Name, Spirits of Space and Time.
    Matching lines:
    • practically when the human being stands before you, he is that being
    • a fourfold being. We
    • and the physical body. The fact that whenever we face a human being
    • reveals, as it were, its true being. You do not have a true
    • being recognize with the aid of that knowledge which he designates as
    • When the human being passed over from the Atlantean to the
    • religions. To think of God as the highest Being, does not imply
    • I have already mentioned this before. What kind of Being do they
    • and it is this Angel-being whom they call God. Though they do not
    • beings accordingly. This has a great significance in human life, but
    • intellectual powers are now being trained in antiquated schools. This
    • in the present time we are not being educated in keeping with modern
    • one is willing to look into the depths of man's being and of
    • the human being every active force, every true striving, thus
    • sixth year of his life a human being is allowed to live unhampered,
    • therefore leaves the human being in the care of powers outside its
    • own sphere. But then it lays claim on the human being, the state then
    • stereotyped model; he ceases to be a real human being and becomes
  • Title: Lecture: The Etheric Being in the Physical Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • THE ETHERIC BEING
    • IN THE PHYSICAL HUMAN BEING
    • horizon of our consciousness appear forms, beings, and events
    • physical life, or in general upon our whole being, it is evident
    • being expands and becomes a world. Man himself actually grows to
    • perceive a new world which seems to come out of our own being. We
    • which surrounded us becomes a Being and we live within it. This
    • upon the sleeping human being, we see that when he falls asleep
    • and Ego. There is activity in man's inner being and we feel that
    • that condition in which the earth becomes for us a Being to whom
    • body with our soul being. It is therefore not correct to say that
    • simple, but a very complicated being. We gathered that man and
    • structured life; but when we leave the body, the human being
    • into ourselves, our own inner being takes on the aspect of
    • Man did not first come into being upon the earth, but in order to
    • man was not an independent volitional being; the Angels willed
    • being of its own. Upon it the etheric body writes down the signs
    • being endowed with will. If he had merely the power of thinking,
    • were impressed on our soul's being in the course of development.
    • spiritual beings, the Angeloi, willed for us during the Moon
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Coming Experience of Christ
    Matching lines:
    • to account for the human being, we have claims of all kinds coming
    • existence worthy of a human being, that he should be able to feel
    • sides that the conception of the human being has become lost to
    • elaborated, and as the ego is being fashioned at the present time.
    • conditions of being that he cannot yet develop. In future it will
    • being growing in his inner nature beyond what he can be as earthly
    • point of view will proceed. Man will say to himself: “The being
    • cosmic being that can light up within him. Out of all that men
    • the other he will say, “But man is more than an earthly being.”
    • cosmic being. With outstretched arms he will implore the solution of
    • the riddle of his cosmic being. This is what will come about in the
    • nature as a cosmic being? All that I can establish on earth, all that
    • accounts for me only as an earth-being and leaves my real being an
    • unsolved riddle. I know that I am a cosmic, super-earthly being. Who
    • will disentangle this super-earthly being for me?”
    • riddle, that man is despite all a cosmic being; from this conviction
    • be recognised as a Being from beyond the earth Who has united Himself
    • feeling as an earthly being and his knowledge that he is a
    • super-earthly being, a cosmic being. The fulfilment of this longing
    • will prepare man to recognise how the Christ-Being will reveal
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Knowledge: A Way of Life
    Matching lines:
    • in his own being. Man cannot, therefore, follow this path of
    • the spiritual world and of the eternal in the human being has quite
    • much as take one step upon it without heart and soul being directly
    • with the personal in the human being.
    • the intellect. We make a point, do we not, of being logical and of
    • we have not essentially changed in our personal being. If, on the
    • effectual quality. We speak of knowledge being sound, wholesome —
    • life of man — the life he had as a being of soul and spirit in
    • being with what we recognise as sound and healthy knowledge, giving
    • means of nourishment man has a feeling of well-being. Conditions,
    • are being brought together with the spiritual world, we are becoming
    • inwardness. We discover that the whole being and existence of man
    • perhaps has need to draw forth something from his own being in
    • our study of the plant, of the animal and of the human being,
    • that we are surrounded there by beings who never take on a physical
    • body, just as here in the physical world we have around us beings who
    • beings become actual and objective; we begin to be familiar with
    • continually being impelled, unconsciously or half consciously, to
    • the spiritual world and his own super-sensible being, he has to
    • love another human being. And in so far as we become able to do this,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: How Can the Destitution of Soul in Modern Times Be Overcome?
    Matching lines:
    • This becomes clearer if we compare human beings with an animal
    • must outgrow. Every single human being must develop himself as an
    • place, proceeding from a deep knowledge of the true being of the
    • really on the point of being put into practice, is the acknowledgment
    • being, to understand the child, and how each child develops according
    • whom we meet nowadays? As being agreeable to us, or the reverse. Look
    • human beings appear when compared to the unreasoning animal creation!
    • are being built up which in their turn will become the basis of
    • of how the human being actually develops, a positive natural history
    • describe how the human beings A, B and C have developed and enter
    • beings; that reciprocal understanding is what counts. This will make
    • elemental beings surrounding us; of the Hierarchies, Angels,
    • spiritual content, spiritual forces and spiritual beings. That we
    • should know nothing about these spiritual beings is no longer a
    • their spiritual nourishment was being withheld. The spiritual world
    • the fact that the spiritual beings who apart from ourselves inhabit
    • into the spiritual world, if we know about these spiritual beings
    • learn, the knowledge we acquire, it is the beings of the higher
    • our own human understanding but also what the spiritual beings are
  • Title: Lecture: Modern and Ancient Spiritual Exercises
    Matching lines:
    • On previous occasions I have mentioned that, from the masses of human beings
    • lightning and thunder, in every star, in the beings of the different
    • perceived spiritual beings even if of a lower kind, in all solid matter,
    • that of man in ancient times, if we believe that the spiritual beings
    • normal human being today did not yet exist. Though he did not express it,
    • being as separate from the surrounding world. Suppose a man of that time
    • spiritual beings connected with the water of the river flowing in that
    • this feeling of being at one with nature is lost. In its place man has
    • his thinking pervading his whole being. This made him aware of his thinking
    • back upon himself he perceives at least a portion of his own being. This
    • soul-filled thinking pulsated through his inner being with the result that
    • spiritual-soul being in a spiritual-soul world.
    • being. There he felt quite differently about the world than he felt in his
    • to advance to man's true being. The human soul and spirit lie deeply hidden
  • Title: Lecture: The Meaning of Easter: St. Paul and the Christ Impulse
    Matching lines:
    • birth of the man into whom the Christ Being afterwards entered.
    • very Being of the Christ in an extra-earthly, super-sensible manner. Thus
    • life of Christ Jesus was completely filled with the presence and Being
    • Paul concerning the Christ Being. To see this connection aright would
    • by Paul. [Rudolf Steiner here considers the "Christ Being" to be the
    • spiritual being who entered the body of Jesus of Nazareth during the
    • the Christ Being. Ed.]
    • to the habits and ways of thought of the present day, is far from being
    • experience from the depths of their own being before they could behold
    • elemental being for the Christ. Therefore Paul exerted all his power to
    • place, namely, an entirely new impulse, an entirely new Being had
    • come into being. And carrying the theory further, a time will come when
    • that is now being made and done by man.
    • this — that mankind has brought upon itself the doom of being
    • is, among what sort of beings is he the highest? This pride leads man to
    • the beings of which you can form an idea. The ultimate consequences of
    • is, we are today living in a time when Christ Jesus is being crucified
    • in a very special sense. He is being put to death in the field of
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • opens the plant-being to the wide spaces of the Universe and awakens
    • the senses of the plant-being in such a way as to receive from all
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • alive; moreover in winter it is most of all alive. If we human beings
    • then has the property of being least dependent on itself — on
    • being only present in the delicate quality of the colouring and
    • earth, works downward, being carried down into the plant with the
    • stand face to face with a great change, even in the inner being of
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • being of the Universe. The chemist of to-day knows little of these
    • beings of the Universe have followed it along the same sad way! What
    • again the very moment it comes into being.
    • outward. So we are formed in the mobility which we as human beings
    • — moistened with sulphur — that that spiritual Being
    • or any other living being, the living being must always be permeated
    • which are allotted to it inasmuch as it surrounds the human being
    • or the cosmic spiritual Being which is working in the plants. Observe
    • oxygen as it occurs inside the human being, the living oxygen
    • carbon-framework, which in the human being is in perpetual movement.
    • complete human being. This “nitrogen-man” actually
    • Put a human being in
    • within the human being. He himself would have to give it off,
    • which, as nitrogen, it is accustomed. As human beings we must
    • beings we cannot truly say that we are separate. We cannot sever
    • that are around us naturally belong to the whole human being. There
    • in the farthest circles of the Universe. Then the new being
    • which works even inside the human being as oxygen and nitrogen,
    • behaves itself tolerably well. There in the human being the
    • human being. We should be able to see it all, if we could somehow
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • would do, is as though one would try to recognise the full being of
    • trying to construct from thence the total human being. Here again we
    • was scientifically proven that a human being of average weight (eleven
    • the human being, and you recognise that the arterial sclerosis of old
    • this hillock of earth being formed, with a hollow in the middle —
    • up the entire human being theoretically from a single finger. No doubt,
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • However, we as human beings
    • for the human being. They will no longer have the proper nutritive power.
    • influence of hydrogen, limestone and potash are constantly being transmuted
    • the plants must have a kind of sensation. Even as I, a human being,
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • a being grows, it becomes larger. In this process the very same force
    • as to bring forth a fresh being of the same species. It brings forth
    • things in Nature being subject to a cycle of four years, after the fourth
    • is being set in motion. When you attack the mice in this way, it is
    • different being in each case. moreover, the resultant influence depends
    • is in every living being — also carries within it the seed of its
    • body. In an animal or human being, the astral body is connected with
    • plant has in it no real astral body. Hence the specific way of being
    • which can occur in the animal and in the human being, does not occur
    • the Moon's influence being normal. It must not be too intense.
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • the Universal being — all things are in mutual interaction; the
    • where the several roots began or ended. A common root-being would arise
    • comes into being? It is as follows:
    • the root, being more mineral, deprives the earthly soil — observe,
    • only live upon the earth by virtue of the tree-roots being there. However,
    • — the mushrooms, being akin to the bacteria and other parasitic
    • and warmth. Essentially, in its own proper being, the animal
    • do not go in at all far. On the contrary they go out; instead of being
    • beings who were sensitive to these things, some of this insight survived
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • In other words, the rhythmic pars of the animal does not come into being
    • finding its way into the hoof and being there deposited. That is not
    • has the brain of the animal come into being? Take the whole organic
    • is capable of being led into the head and brain. A certain quantity
    • and you will ask: Why,did it ever occur to human beings to cook their
    • know how to make our animals quick and active. For the human being,
    • and claiming for themselves things that the human being himself should
    • be extended to an observation of human beings, at any rate of those
  • Title: Lecture: The Significance of the Mass
    Matching lines:
    • world and man came into being; he had to learn concerning
    • beings in the world are letters of the alphabet, and MAN is
    • Being split up into many single ones and united again in
    • they are chaste and unassuming. If we think of beings with
    • came into being. This is followed by the second part, the
    • second being — Isis — the picture then
    • then a transformed and consecrated being. One who is
    • the lower beings.
    • matter. He then comes forth, being able to accomplish
    • human being are: Atma, Buddhi, Manas. Formerly in speaking
    • inner being. Hence the words in the Offertory are half
  • Title: Lecture: The Universe
    Matching lines:
    • we shall study the human being
    • concrete way. To begin with, the human being forms part of
    • being is in reality an image of the sphere, of the cosmic
    • the same time a self-contained being, by bearing in mind
    • spiritual world into physical existence, the human being,
    • upon his real, inner soul-spiritual being, as it existed
    • when we consider how the human being attains knowledge by
    • because we are human beings able to draw the spatial laws
    • out of our own being. But on the other hand, we know that
    • the second place how the human being activates within him
    • new birth lives within its being; if the child could
    • the child. The human being does not only look back into his
    • of one's inner being, is really based upon this: To
    • sheath we enclose our inner being. We may therefore say
    • universe; but we have not yet reached our own being, for we
    • penetrate into our own being, a process begins which
    • not only fill out the human being inwardly, but makes him
    • a very small measure, we cease to become human beings.
    • Although we are human beings, we become inwardly dust, so
    • our being, with that body which fills us out. Then, when we
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Templars
    Matching lines:
    • in their I, but also in all their feeling and thinking, in their very being
    • of the whole human being in union with the Mystery of
    • being is brought into connection with the divine and spiritual. But something
    • being. It becomes objective — it is not merely within his own soul, but
    • single human being, but turns into objective forces which were formerly not
    • being tortured on the rack, they forgot their connection with the Mystery of
    • human beings are called upon to penetrate into the secrets of existence, not
    • allowed, if good impulses alone worked in history, human beings would never
    • evolution of humanity in order that human beings may become not only good,
    • supersensibly and invisibly, without its being outwardly perceptible to the
    • that owed its origin to the fact that individual souls were continually being
    • by human beings. The spiritual element in
    • human beings, as we live on earth, it is only in our physical body that we
    • human being, even as the physical body of Man is built up from the physical
    • spiritually, it is different. Human beings here on earth only provide the
    • opportunity for something spiritual to come down to them. What a human being
    • means of which an ether body that is being prepared from out of the far
    • of the human being is just as much an organized entity as is the physical
    • being that lives in us breathe light in and out. As we use up in us the
    • For that to be possible, human beings will have to lift themselves to a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Paths to Knowledge of Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • Self-consciousness: The Spiritual Human Being).
    • Self-consciousness: The Spiritual Human Being).
    • being.
    • Its starting point is to draw out of man’s inner being latent
    • being to penetrate into the super-sensible worlds.
    • thought, but the unfolding of the whole human being. But a beginning
    • the human being. In the public lecture which I gave yesterday I
    • build up the human being and we first perceive them in connection
    • being no longer requires certain forces for the development of his
    • gain knowledge of that part of our being which existed before our
    • beings, even as here on earth, during the time between birth and
    • death, we are surrounded by physical beings.
    • short, we experience the eternal kernel of man’s being, when we
    • heredity; we experience man’s eternal being in his spiritual
    • than by being a spiritist. Spiritism is but the enhanced form of
    • to be heavy. Within our own being we must seek supporting forces for
    • human being in the direction of thinking, feeling and will, which
    • being.
    • The whole human being, with his feeling and his will, flows into the
    • development of the whole human being. Even as in ordinary physical
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Errors in Spiritual Investigation
    Matching lines:
    • In the recent lectures it was described how the human being,
    • life. Every human being who wishes to evolve upward to a view of the
    • observe objects in their reality, leads man to see facts and beings
    • world by being filled in the spiritual field of consciousness with
    • first phenomena that appear as reflections of his own being; not only
    • reflection of his own being but be able to extinguish it again. If he
    • and not as emanations from its own being? Because the human being
    • he himself brings forth as a reality. If a human being leaves the
    • reflection of one's own being, that which the soul presents as
    • an image of its own being, perceived as a real outer world. From this
    • Everything that the human being experiences on entering the
    • spiritual development, man learns to know his inner being as it can
    • being that otherwise never would come before our soul, is the
    • way as he confronts an objective being he can distinguish himself
    • being is, as it were, twofold. In the soul not only does there exist
    • consciously. Actually, all human beings who have not yet entered the
    • be injured, man is protected by the wisdom-filled nature of his being
    • from being able to look further into the spiritual world, from being
    • human beings show no evidence of fear or love of ease, for this is
    • beings, but something similar to the beings that the sensory eye can
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Supersensible Being of Man and the Evolution of Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • The Supersensible Being of Man and the Evolution of Mankind
    • Supersensible Being of Man
    • individual has the feeling that part of his being is super-sensible,
    • being and to knowledge of the super-sensible world altogether. But
    • anthroposophy cannot speak about the super-sensible being of man in
    • this direction that objections are continually being raised against
    • solely on the creed and the Bible. The parts of man's being that are
    • elemental restlessness being the result of this obdurate
    • to say concerning the super-sensible being of man will need to be
    • is taking place unconsciously in the depths of their being. On the
    • whole of their inner being. However, the path of knowledge I
    • do not comprise the whole of man's being. The essential point is that
    • science, but which sheds great light on the mystery of man's being.
    • also discover a fact that strikes a man of today as being absurd: if
    • man's being. At this point we experience an extraordinarily
    • thought our ego filled our soul being through and through, but now it
    • feels as though it were being sucked into the body.
    • external experiences. If he goes so far as to observe his inner being
    • centre. A kind of demonic being is imagined as residing in the
    • man's being, a super-sensible member that we could actually call the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Year as a Symbol of the Great Cosmic Year
    Matching lines:
    • existence spiritual and psychic beings are everywhere active. We are
    • when we consider the consciousness of these two entities or beings.
    • distinct. They are throughout the whole year two separate beings. But
    • these are not only two distinct Beings, for at one season they unite,
    • Earth-Being?
    • contemplate all that takes place in the stars. The Earth is a being
    • He represented the course of human evolution as being divided into
    • Divine Beings who accompany our souls from aeon to aeon, as the
  • Title: On the Duty of Clear, Sound Thinking
    Matching lines:
    • things of which man stands in need. Objections are ever being raised
    • ease that withholds us from being inwardly kindled, and set aflame by
    • branch. Even without being a great man, one can recognise the
  • Title: Lecture: The Peoples of the Earth in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • more intimately bound up with the whole being of man, with his
    • ideas, feelings and impulses of will in human beings. Inner strength
    • understand his whole being. It is true that if one has a feeling for
    • such things, a great deal may be conjectured about the inner being of
    • being wants to communicate. Is it then possible for something akin to
    • this transmission of inner force, of inner being, to arise between
    • as an entity? We can speak of an individual human being merely from
    • nation or a people as a real being — of a super-sensible order,
    • revealed to him as a spiritual being, a super-sensible reality, which
    • into the real being of a nation or a people, and super-sensible
    • understand the being of man in the light of Spiritual Science. In a
    • before us in daily life, is not a unitary being, but that three
    • thought that the whole being of Spirit and soul in man is based upon
    • years' study of the nature and being of man — a study which has
    • a threefold being. The spiritual will, the feeling-life of the
    • Now if we observe human beings in any given
    • and that men could adjust themselves to it. Human beings are
    • And those who would learn to know the true being of man as he lives
    • really understand their fellow-beings must develop love for the
    • will flowing in the human being, the will that is, in turn,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Christmas Mystery, Novalis, the Seer
    Matching lines:
    • The Christ Being, Past, Present, and Future.
    • and Cosmos, the Christ Being Himself appeared before him. He
    • stone is lifted’ and the Being who has furnished
    • has seen with eyes of spirit is a Power pervading all beings.
    • Event of Golgotha the Being we call Christ has been the
    • In Christ he sees the Being to whom humanity offers itself in
    • order that this Being may have a body. He recognises Christ
    • — the sublime vision of the Christ Being.
    • can speak of human beings in their present form or having the
    • in the days of Atlantis, they beheld the divine-spiritual Beings who
    • were their companions; they beheld those divine Beings who
    • were once born from the womb of divine Beings of whose
    • These same divine Beings sent forth the cosmic orbs and all
    • Beings whose outward expressions we behold in the celestial
    • bodies; they were the Beings who flash through the air in
    • Beings from whom man has come forth.
    • divine-spiritual Beings above him, surged through his soul.
    • living as a spiritual being among other spiritual beings,
    • Being who cannot yet be visible in this world because the
    • power to know this Being. But He who is still beyond your
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Some Characteristics of To-day
    Matching lines:
    • all this — especially now when all kinds of memoirs are being
    • about the time in which we are living is that we see things being
    • and is very different in modern man. The human beings of the past had
    • capable of being a reasonable man, I have experienced between falling
    • the important things that are most in need of being said to-day.
    • being made known to-day in another form through our “Threefold
    • ignored. But it appears as if this is being learnt with difficulty,
  • Title: Lecture: Anthroposophy's Contribution to the Most Urgent Needs of Our Time
    Matching lines:
    • when, in genuine concern for the being of man, he contrasts, with a
    • world facts and world beings. We construct hypotheses about the
    • being, so that mankind will be fully enmeshed in the web of natural
    • into the most intimate details of the human being, as well as to the
    • out of the Subjective that in a certain way his Being is connected
    • connected in the innermost being of man with human worth and dignity
    • is in accordance with its being first lets itself be known when true
    • lives within the super-sensible with his own being, that he plunges
    • allow the material being, that as a rule man regards as
    • authoritative, to be considered the only being to have
    • the nerve-sense being physical substance is annihilated. By this
    • through Inspiration we become aware of a World Being which plays into
    • what lives within the human being as rhythm. This will not destroy matter,
    • Inspiration, as a Being which lives objectively in Inspiration and
    • through’ the human being. And in this way we look into the
    • working in the human being, in that we perceive the harmony of the slowing
    • rhythmic life, and how it is bound up with his whole being, body and
    • comes to the point of being able to recognise that everything which
    • and the will arises out of those depths of the human being to which
    • causality. We have in the pure moral will of the human being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Buddha and Christ: The Sphere of the Bodhisattvas
    Matching lines:
    • post-Atlantean epoch of culture, the ancient Indian being the first,
    • experience the Christ Being in an etheric form on the astral plane,
    • 28:16 Foursquare it shall be being doubled; a span shall be the length thereof, and a span shall be the breadth thereof. \
    • human being can become immoral? It is because in his successive
    • epoch the Christ Being who descended from cosmic heights had first to
    • human beings on the Earth who will need no gospels or other such
    • quality of being, of potential life.
    • the cosmic Being we call the Christ.
    • When a human being dies, his
    • And just as in the case of an individual human being the ego is the
    • life. What happens is that when this human being has reached a
    • another Being takes possession of his body. Individualities who will
    • take possession of the personality of some human being in this way
    • dilettantism to assert that this Being would be
    • quarters to be revealing himself in a human being under the age of
    • beings. But on the other hand, mental laziness is very prevalent,
    • and Buddhas has no relation as such to the cosmic Being we call Christ;
    • religion being comprised in Buddhism, another form in Christianity,
  • Title: Lecture: Nervous Conditions in Our Time
    Matching lines:
    • soul and spirit — the Ego, the kernel of our being, — and
    • the two bodies, in a thoroughly healthy human being the ethereal body
    • several members of man's being.
    • and core of his being into connection with the thing he does. To do
    • human beings.
  • Title: Lecture: The Position of Anthroposophy among the Sciences
    Matching lines:
    • And because man as an individual being orientates himself in accordance
    • part of space. And by regarding himself as an earthly being and
    • something objective, independent of his own being. It was this that
    • not so in reality. We human beings do actually build space out of our
    • own being. More correctly: we build our idea (Vorstellung), our
    • of the nature of space in relation to our own being. Indeed, we
    • earth's surface — from the fact that we human beings are not
    • inner than to his outer being — in developing the capacities
    • with left, or left with right, that we human beings experience the
    • unconsciously out of our own being and the laws that form us.
    • organism, as the three dimensions linked to our own subjective being.
    • with his own experiences. Our subjective experiences, being
    • What occurs when a human being lives spatially is, for the external
    • now focus attention on the human being as, in this way, he objectifies
    • perception” (imaginative Anschauung). Every human being
    • own being, of space — of our conception and perception of space
    • to know spiritual beings revealing themselves to us, even with
    • beings when, in this way, we raise to higher domains what we develop
    • breathing human being. To him, man was a breather. In
    • Why did man in this former disposition of soul feel the human being as a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Anthroposophy and the Visual Arts
    Matching lines:
    • Anthroposophical Spiritual Science, is being built.
    • Gothic. Then, in accordance with what is being done here or there in
    • being. It would be, on the one hand, something that can very well be
    • able to speak from the whole compass of man's being. It must
    • element in our world and, at the same time, proceeds from our human being.
    • yesterday, related ourselves to the human being (the
    • “anthropos”). As we looked into the human being and found
    • confront the starry heavens with your whole being, you experience
    • whole human being, with full understanding of the cosmos, then, in
    • — if we wish to be whole human beings — a perception of
    • such an idea when, advancing beyond what living beings — above all,
    • human beings — present to physical eyes, one attains to what I
    • the physical human being, reveals itself in images and brings us a
    • which flows through the human being if we set out from this
    • being that is formed from the periphery of the universe has beauty
    • with the help of the etheric body, on a physical, earthly being.
    • a physical, earthly being in accordance with the bare, dry facts, we
    • impressed upon this being derives from the cosmos. The beauty of this
    • individual being reveals to us how the whole cosmos works within it.
    • being adapted to the earth — one leaves the lower limbs out.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Evil and the Power of Thought
    Matching lines:
    • "At the Center of Man's Being: I," or
    • BEING: I
    • glance into his own inner being.
    • entire being to it. It was cosmic knowledge that wove in the ancient
    • glance to the inner being of man when the Asiatic civilisation began
    • knowledge of the outer world and of the spiritual facts and beings
    • man's innermost being.
    • pierce through into man's inner being. And it was only the strongest
    • who had already cultivated that vision of man's inner being, a
    • experiences of man's inner being. The precept runs thus:
    • learn to know the secrets of man's innermost being; to utter these
    • man's inner being that can be transmitted to men only within the
    • the dryness and sleepiness of modern times, the relation human beings
    • being. The sense-perceptions received from outside, the ideas
    • inner being? What does self-knowledge yield?” In raising such
    • one's inner being with ordinary consciousness; and although the outer
    • often fails to recognise what he perceives in his inner being as a
    • reflected out of man's inner being into his consciousness.
    • and truly desired to look into his innermost being, then he would be
    • inner mirror. Our inner being is indeed like a mirror. We gaze on the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Seeds of Future Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • "At the Center of Man's Being: II," or
    • BEING: II
    • ourselves — and we can look more deeply into our inner being.
    • coming into being of worlds.
    • being formed to-day in man within this centre of destruction. It is
    • being formed out of man's moral ideals, but also out of his
    • composed of atoms and molecules but of spiritual Beings. This world
    • coming into existence of man himself as a physical being, and then I
    • some creature of nature. Then out of this being of nature, that is
    • because it has received the tradition of the Christ Being in history
    • made to us by another human being through speech. It is indeed more
    • being where speaking and hearing go on at the same time.
    • that his being is outside you, but that you have to give yourself up,
    • to surrender yourself, in order that you may perceive his being in
    • objective. It is not our inner being that speaks: our being is merely
    • world, a world wherein spiritual Beings of higher Hierarchies work
    • and weave. To begin with, he perceives these Beings by means of
    • the tapestry of the senses and sees beyond; and the Beings who reveal
    • themselves to him when he thus offers up his own being in full
    • surrender — these Beings he comes to perceive with the help of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Exoteric and Esoteric Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • fact that Jesus of Nazareth, or rather, the Being indwelling the
    • mind to understand, is that the first human beings who lived on
    • Divine Beings who descended spiritually to the Earth from the
    • Beings, receiving the wisdom imparted by these Beings. This
    • beings in the state of consciousness I have described. And the
    • feeling arose in these men that they were only being
    • the Gods they felt that they were being reminded of what they
    • human beings around him, die. You will not accuse me of comparing
    • becomes of the soul when the human being passes though
    • however, is dependent upon the fact that the human being can
    • then, for the human being to be involved in death, to know death.
    • the human being can die, only because he has within him
    • beings had remained as they were in ancient times when they had
    • The Beings of the
    • beings could develop who, knowing death, are able to unfold
    • intellect in man. For this purpose we must allow another Being to
    • enter, a Being whose path of development has been different from
    • ours. Ahriman is a Being who does not belong to our
    • then be implanted in the being of man ... Ahriman is acquainted
    • Being had passed through death, the Earth would have been wholly
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Realism and Nominalism
    Matching lines:
    • was a real being. But scholastic philosophers had subtilized
    • this real being of an earlier age into the abstract idea.
    • reality indeed descended from earlier quite real beings, but people
    • with Being than the medieval scholastic ideas) were the descendants
    • of the ancient Persian Archangeloi-Beings, who lived and operated in
    • the universe as Anschaspans. They were very real beings. For Plato
    • the Divine Being who created stones and plants? But if I see in
    • cut myself off from the Divine Being, and can no longer take it for
    • connection with the Divine Being.
    • as a forlorn human being, and perhaps imitate to some extent the lion's
    • with the divine spiritual creator of the beings. This implies that
    • as the “Father-principle”. When a human being proceeded
    • see the Christ in his own being. They did not base themselves on the
    • Gospels in order to know the Christ as an independent Being, from the
    • the Christ as an independent Being.
    • divine spiritual being of the Christ. Modern theology lost this
    • Christ himself, in his divine spiritual being, the spiritual
    • to them. This is connected with the fact that the human being who
    • by the description of the Christ, as being merely the Son of God, and wish
    • intellect, you are not a full human being, you cannot feel yourself
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Science, a Necessity for the Present Time
    Matching lines:
    • being and its environment; we may then envisage to some extent the
    • when the human being lives in a kind of sleep. Before he draws his
    • into her being, the days before she opened her physical eyes to the
    • penetrate into it. As human beings of the 5th post-Atlantean
    • human beings on earth, by thoughts filled with understanding for the
  • Title: Lecture: Fundamentals of the Science of Initiation
    Matching lines:
    • consciousness of every human being, but is not grasped clearly enough
    • to be in the full sense of the word a real human being living in the
    • ideas required by us as human beings are given to us when we grasp
    • unfortunate for the human being if there were no connecting bridge
    • the human beings obtained it in such a way (you know that they
    • times when the human beings who looked up to the stars really
    • moral laws for the human beings. This is something extraordinarily
    • in the human being the nerves go out from the head, or the brain.
    • recent time? What was it, in reality, while it was being borne in
    • your inner being and God will be within you; your God whom you only
  • Title: Lecture: Cosmogony, Freedom, Altruism
    Matching lines:
    • beings made their workings felt. The commonest everyday
    • They knew that they were not merely beings who had gone
    • little stress on men being redeemed by Christ, not by
    • permeates the whole being. A civilisation that does not know
    • and to speak of them as we are doing now. This being so, what
    • things as being the secrets of our civilisation. In Europe,
    • cosmogony is to-day being sought along altogether erroneous
    • incorporating the human being in this cosmogony as a member
    • themselves brought forth as being itself the actual reality,
    • appears — a ghostly figure beside the living being
    • Man. For man is a human being; and if he is
    • Register, or something of the kind. That besides being a
    • conception of the super-sensible world as being a place where
    • and supernatural beings exist after the fashion of these
    • National Being. And herein lies the profound inward falsity
    • reality of the National Being, yet they talk of the
    • A+A+A. That is not a National Being — a self-contained
    • Anglo-American Being — a striving towards Cosmogony;
    • Being — a striving towards Freedom;
    • Being — a striving towards Altruism.
  • Title: Lecture: Brunetto Latini
    Matching lines:
    • body. We know that this is only a portion of our total being.
    • his own being. He must go through himself. This was always
    • — came into being and passed away again. There at the
    • imagine that there was any reality of being behind the
    • himself. He dives down into his own being, and the sequence
    • something that is at work in the totality of our own being
    • — enhancing our being, or making it smaller; making us
    • all the spiritual beings who are living there — the
    • manifold Nature-spirits, and Beings who belong to the
    • planets while with the last portion of his soul's being he
    • floating through the universal ocean of spiritual being.
    • her as Natura — the living, creative Being of
    • that happens in the world, not only those forces and beings
    • the Christ-Impulse when he himself, being converted, made
    • inner being was opened, as it were. But it was not that part
    • was the perception of her ethereal and astral being that was
  • Title: Lecture: The Shaping of the Human Form out of Cosmic and Earthly Forces
    Matching lines:
    • passed through by the human being before he descended to his
    • the Cosmos. As the human being stands before us today, we can
    • keeping in mind the relation of man's essential being to the
    • spirit-germ of a human being, coming straight from his
    • embryo destined to become the face, the human being will have
    • development of the human being the chief influences
    • the human being the head is the first thing to take shape.
    • being is caught up in that cosmic condition to which the tone
    • during the human being's embryonic development. Thus the Moon
    • being waits for ten times twenty-eight days in the mother's
    • happens here? As a being of soul and spirit a man descends to
    • the human head, the remaining two-twelfths being left over
    • into being because the relation of the Moon to the Earth
    • Venus, Vulcan. Hence a human being cannot form his head
    • all this can the head come into being as a higher
    • Just as the stag casts his antlers, the human being will then
    • vision as the future condition of the human being. Things
    • conditions we really know nothing of the human being.
    • have a cosmic being who, it is true, is formed for the main
    • part in the body of the mother; and we have an Earth-being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Yuletide and the Christmas Festival
    Matching lines:
    • in his whole being he felt intimately connected with whatever
    • felt with the animal world as being under man's
    • deep down into their own inmost being. When November came
    • experience of being submerged in physical death is
    • any fully developed feeling that if a human being is to find
    • of being; but through an inner, loving union with the weaving
    • incarnation of the Being who was afterwards able to receive
    • however, these Plays were already being performed in a
    • beings had descended from a divine-spiritual existence to the
    • to regard Art as being detached from everything else, when
    • to shears, a star being fixed to the end of the lattice work.
    • Being we call Christ Jesus, the new spirit may come to life.
    • still being born as it were in the mangers which are the
  • Title: Lecture: Buddha
    Matching lines:
    • reincarnation being of course an already recognised truth — is
    • could man know his true being. And so among those peoples who had
    • Being who incarnated as the son of King Suddhodana. The Indian,
    • earthly lives such a being as a Buddha must previously have reached
    • being and becoming,” but so deeply was his soul affected
    • process which caused the human being not merely to
    • a different being to-day. The Fall was due to man's own sin, even
    • lies in his own innermost being. In the Christian sense, redemption
    • whole life will be illuminated by the Being of Christ.
    • into his inner being — the Spirit in the image of the Dove.
    • being, by a development of soul. This has led to an
    • greatness of this liberated human being consists in the fact that he
  • Title: Lecture: Hygiene - a Social Problem
    Matching lines:
    • the human being himself. Human beings are treated just as if
    • beings. And this is why our whole conception of the social question
    • human being alone but the whole of society.
    • superstitions of devils and demons passing in and out of human beings
    • world-conception of so many modern men, and that far from being
    • Spiritual Science to observe a human being and say: “There is
    • an immortal soul.” It is far from being characteristic of a
    • the exception of the time of sleep), the being of soul and Spirit is
    • them, manifests in them. We must be able to observe the being of soul
    • Spiritual Science, for we know in very truth that the human being as
    • chatter about man being composed of physical body, etheric body,
    • human being. We may devote a long time — as long at any rate as
    • Just as we cannot truly study a human being if we merely look at his
    • cannot observe a single detail without being led by the soul and
    • observing the single part, to form a picture of the human being as
    • healthy-minded, reasonable human being.
    • speak about the human being and the way in which materialistic
    • the being of man. If, however, you listen to what Spiritual Science
    • whole being of man. Such illumination is cast on the nature of
    • and the dignity of the human being.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Speech and Song
    Matching lines:
    • being, which emerge in early childhood, are in reality a
    • with Beings of the Higher Worlds between death and a new birth. Yet
    • Beings of the Hierarchies — a relation manifold and
    • Being or more towards another. This constitutes the state of
    • understanding as between human beings, all of whom are living on the
    • civilisation. By speech, human beings come together here on
    • relationship, we are led to perceive how the human being is inwardly
    • insert the chapter on the expression of the human being through the
    • of song — the full human being is in fact contained. How deeply
    • more in detail what the human being is in that he speaks or
    • the expression of the human being through sound was not really
    • here meant. For when the human being brings forth a musical note in
    • place through the whole human being. Our human body therefore, as to
    • figuratively in the least: — the human being is plastically
    • of speech or of song a self-expression of the human being. The soul
    • of the human being plays in vowels upon the consonants of the musical
    • differing in inner quality. For it is another thing, whether a Being
    • from the Hierarchy of the Angeloi speaks A to one, or a Being of the
    • Hierarchy of the Archangeloi, or some other Being. Outwardly the
    • there it becomes filled with soul. Instead of being shaped and
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Three Epochs in the Religious Education of Man
    Matching lines:
    • experienced his own being in a kind of waking dream. He knew himself
    • inner being or is imparted to him in ordinary life by earthly
    • outer Nature. I am clothed in something that is foreign to my being.
    • inner sense of being.
    • the man of very ancient times, as he gazed into his innermost being,
    • he was clothed in a physical body so foreign to his real being. It
    • as well. Then he beholds the Spiritual not only in his inner being
    • Initiation Science speak to man: “Gazing into thine own being,
    • felt himself a being of Spirit and soul, transcending the
    • being — faded gradually into the background. He began more and
    • of soul and Spirit, he now felt and experienced his being in the
    • belong to the Earth no more. My earthly being will be changed and lo!
    • Earth, descended in His Substance as a Spiritual Being and took flesh
    • now teach men: The Being Who erstwhile dwelt in Eternity, in the
    • Being Who descended into Jesus of Nazareth, Who in the man Jesus of
    • communion with Christ Himself. Christ, the Divine Being, becomes your
    • the Earth. In this epoch men can no longer see Christ as the Being
    • Being, they find only the man — Jesus of Nazareth. The starry
    • the Being Whose “physical kingdom” is the whole cosmos,
    • can be deeply experienced in the inner being, there is a difference
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Concerning Electricity
    Matching lines:
    • that your inner life extends to an inner sphere of your being, where
    • pertaining to the human being cannot be sought in any other sphere
    • anything about them, so that they can handle us, without our being
  • Title: Lecture: The Problem of Jesus and Christ in Earlier Times
    Matching lines:
    • beings to understand the coming of Christ into the world as a
    • spiritual being. But this form of knowledge, as we said, had
    • being. This is a very important fact. Furthermore, I have already
    • proclaimed the coming of Christ. One viewed the Christ being, of
    • were less able than ever to speak, as human beings, about the Christ.
    • Christ can be understood only as a spiritual being connected with
    • could be understood, as a spiritual being, only through spiritual
    • was born; he carried the Christ, and God lived in that human being.
    • spiritual being and tried to comprehend him in spiritual realms. But
    • beings, but not in the earthly sphere. The only ones who could reach
    • enabled them to leave the physical body. When human beings left their
    • expressed this by saying that human beings were, of course, inspired
    • can be grasped as a spiritual being with the aid of spiritual forces.
    • united, the God and the human being? How does the “God
    • between God and the human being and might united the God, as a pure
    • spiritual being, with physicality.
    • the God, the pure Pneuma-being of pure spirit being — the psyche,
    • real being united with earthly evolution, human beings had the
    • beings through angels. If people developed the capacity to understand
    • beings in many and various forms. Later, however, he appeared in the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: On the Dimensions of Space
    Matching lines:
    • soul-and-spirit. It says, for example: The human being walks,
    • body-only it is for ever being painted from both sides. Thus if
    • as human beings in the life of soul — we must
    • body, for example) related to the soul as a being of Will? How is the
    • bodily and physical in man related to the soul as a being of Feeling?
    • The bodily and physical is related to the soul as a being of Will in
    • being. Imagine that this one-dimensional being has the peculiar
    • he feels him less. Likewise this one-dimensional being feels
    • present in the picture is livingly felt by this one-dimensional being.
    • one-dimensional being of this kind, and only partakes in
    • the life of the remainder of our human being inasmuch as it is
    • wish to gain an idea of our being of soul-and-spirit
    • appears, to begin with, as a cloud, but that is only the being of
    • thereby it becomes a being of Feeling. First we see a cloud of light.
    • can you imagine graphically what your soul is in its inner being, its
    • we generally observe a human being, as he places himself with his
    • thus comprise the human being in his central plane, we are
    • you would never be able to feel a being, unsymmetrically
    • formed, as a being of united and harmonious Feeling.
    • being, — then indeed he would find his way far more intimately
  • Title: Lecture: What Has Geology to Say About the Origin of the World?
    Matching lines:
    • to open perspectives into the very coming-into-being of our planet,
    • originating, according to present-day concepts, from organic beings
    • as the remains of prehistoric organic beings. Nor is it difficult to
    • imagine that these beings have had descendants, that the latter may
    • instance, one observes how certain layers are still being formed
    • when it came into being, there could not — at least according
    • life possible. One has to envisage all this as being accompanied by
    • Goethe, who besides being a great poet was also a great student of Nature
    • the earth-being. Profoundly moving and leading more deeply into the
    • here we see a very interesting dispute being carried on as recently
    • of which animal beings have been entombed, whose descendants are
    • to speculative phantasy. And looking backward from those beings which
    • which we cannot find such beings as are now living on our earth. We
    • less and less perfect beings as the forerunners of all forms of life
    • being. And as we go back in this way we can see ourselves as if we
    • were quite tiny beings today, standing within a human organism: if,
    • by such living beings as move today on its surface or live in the
    • the great living being “Earth.” The 1atter needs for its
    • living being “Earth.” And when we go still further back
    • were eliminated from the living earth-being and form a solid
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Thinking and Willing as Two Poles of the Human Soul-Life
    Matching lines:
    • which enwraps the human being when he is born, indeed from the moment
    • the case of human beings who die prematurely things are somewhat different.
    • At the moment however we are speaking of normal human beings. Such people,
    • human being, in accordance with the law of inertia, ambles on and on
    • thoughts are carried by beings is something about which I shall have
    • to that which can be traced back to the past in your own being also.
    • The scientist makes experiments; as a thinking being he makes
    • radius, etc., etc. Out of our own inner being we bring everything
    • world as thought emanates from our inmost being. In this
    • connection we will consider the human being as a
    • is contained in our own inner being there is a certain
    • comes about that we draw forth from our inner being in the form of
    • are contained in our own inner being. But that they are in
    • the laws of number from our own inner being, and these laws are in
    • whole human being. It is not true that we learn to comprehend Natural
    • Law by means of the senses. We understand it with our whole human being.
    • human beings of the present day. One listens. One even takes part in
    • as human beings, take our head-organisation and the rest of the organisation
    • taken away from us; something enters into our inner being from
    • make us into non-corporeal beings; he would fain lift us right out of earthly
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 1: Introductory Lecture
    Matching lines:
    • Theosophy or to natural science, has the peculiarity of not being
    • need to ask about His Being, for hundreds and thousands of years they
    • meditating about the Being of the Christ, or in making occult
    • understands includes the fact that the being in question, the being
    • what the Christ-Being is. The moment we draw attention to such a
    • Being Whom they too acknowledge, as though He could again and again
    • appear in the flesh. For they have no conception of that Being
    • Who, as the Christ Being, could only appear once in the flesh!
    • — were now to say that in the twentieth century the being she
    • true knowledge of the Christ-Being shows us that He is a Being Who
    • deny that in this being a great Individuality was concealed? We
    • do not. Neither do we deny that this being may reincarnate in the
    • this: that we must say — ’You do not know the Being Whom
    • there it is said that He will only appear as a Spiritual Being. These
    • opposite side that the being spoken of there lived 105 years before
    • longer correct. For if they were correct a being is spoken of who
    • being.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 2: The Inner Aspects of the Saturn-embodiment of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • innermost core of our being meets us in what we call our Ego. This
    • ego, the innermost core of our being, is, in reality, for people of
    • soul-being into consideration, that all the qualities of the soul are
    • of the human being.
    • philosophy proceeds from pure being. This ‘pure being’ of
    • century understood just as little of the ‘pure being’ of
    • the week. This concept of the ‘pure being’ of Hegel is
    • Being); it is a concept which indeed is not quite what I have
    • being.’ Karl Rosenkrantz once felt this to be as a
    • being.’
    • is a feeling of courage, of protection through being united with that
    • Being Who accomplished the sacrifice on Golgotha. The other way is to
    • Saturn existence, then we learn to know Beings — not in the
    • kingdoms but Beings. This is a world where there are no clouds, no
    • Beings — indeed those Beings, called in our terminology,
    • immersed as a spiritual being, feeling one with the Christ-being,
    • carried by the Christ-Being, swimming — though not in a sea of
    • courage. We become acquainted with beings who consist of courage, but
    • concrete beings. Naturally it may appear strange to say that we meet
    • beings just as real as man who is made of flesh, and yet they are not
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 3: The Inner Aspect of the Sun-embodiment of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • being. For we have seen that we must first of all build up concepts
    • came into being on Saturn itself. When we carry our thought back to
    • time of Saturn, receives the impression of being in spaceless ebb and
    • being; and we have seen that spiritual achievements formed in truth
    • sacrificial acts of beings. Thus in describing heat we must say
    • abstraction man now accepts as time, but a totality of beings, the
    • Cherubim. The condition by means of which the Beings of Time
    • but also what he himself is. The sacrifice of the individual being,
    • the soul's determination to renounce individual being, so regarding
    • The sacrifice that flows forth from a being as a matter of course is
    • of the sacrificing Beings themselves, or by the picture we make truly
    • attuning of the soul's being to self-surrender, to the casting off of
    • of these being his own opinions, and those who attach most value to
    • their own opinions are not in the least aware that they are being led
    • feeling of being endowed with grace through the gifts that come to
    • grasp the nature of a being chiefly characterised by what I have just
    • offerer of gifts. Such a being whose chief characteristic is the
    • himself. Let our conception of this being show us that in order to
    • suppose that he was present when the sacrifice was being offered. Let
    • us clearly imagine a being such as this, who through having had this
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 4: The Inner Aspect of the Moon-embodiment of the Earth (Part 1)
    Matching lines:
    • means universal. We have seen that the deepest being of all
    • definite Beings to be met with in the old Saturn state of the Earth
    • bestowal,’ the devotional pouring forth by spiritual Beings of
    • their own being. This is to be found in every breath of wind, in all
    • realm of the Beings of the higher worlds, for these Beings, as we
    • to those beings who have in the course of evolution
    • beings have invaded the domain of our earth humanity. It has
    • beings are able to enter our astral body during the development
    • behind, so even in the great cosmic evolution there are cosmic beings
    • subsequently interfere with the evolutionary stages of other beings,
    • with a result similar to that produced by the Luciferic beings, who
    • be faulty beings actually injurious to the evolution of the world;
    • initiative action had not the Luciferic beings remained behind on the
    • Moon. So that on the one hand man owes to the Luciferic beings the
    • Luciferic beings in his astral body he could not act freely, or
    • admit that to the Luciferic beings we owe our freedom. The deduction
    • ‘remaining behind’ of the Luciferic and Ahrimanic beings
    • resignation by higher Beings. So now, on the Sun we see the following
    • sacrifices, there comes into being in the ancient Sun something that
    • We have seen that the Spirits of Time came into being on ancient
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 5: The Inner Aspect of the Moon-embodiment of the Earth (Part 2)
    Matching lines:
    • recognised the bestowing virtue of certain Spiritual Beings. And we
    • essentially in the refusal of Beings of exalted Spiritual rank to
    • such a way that we picture certain Beings desirous of offering the
    • of yet higher Beings was rejected, it will be easy to rise to the
    • Beings desirous of sacrificing; who were prevented from doing so.
    • Thus we are introduced to Beings in the Cosmic scheme ready to
    • them. The Beings whose sacrifice was rejected were unable to
    • establish a particular connection with still higher Beings, which
    • ‘wrong-doing’ as coming into being by the rejection of
    • of these Beings in such a way, that on the part of those Higher Ones
    • the fact remains that in those other Beings who wished to contribute
    • in those Beings who continued to evolve from the Sun and to pass over
    • often go about with these feelings without being aware of them in our
    • frame of mind of those Beings whose sacrifice was rejected, it was
    • beings whom we may designate as: Beings with wishes which are
    • A being able to
    • sacrifice its own will, passes in a certain sense, into the being of
    • sacrifice offered to highest Beings, to more widely-extending,
    • universal Beings, by others who found their greatest bliss in gazing
    • over into the other Beings. We might, by way of example suggest, that
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 6: The Inner Aspect of the Earth-embodiment of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • first meet with a being, a thing or a fact, it appears strange to us.
    • related, so related that we say: ‘In this being or thing there
    • beings, that others do not exist. Just as little is it possible
    • willingness of certain Beings to sacrifice, and their sacrifices
    • being rejected and thrown back, and we learnt to recognise in the
    • Beings to Entities even more exalted, and that it was renounced by
    • ancient Moon-Beings pressed through to the Higher Entities but was
    • into the Beings who had desired to offer it up. We also saw that much
    • of the peculiar character of the Beings belonging to ancient Moon was
    • remained behind within the Beings themselves — thereby was
    • developed in certain Beings — in the Beings of the rejected,
    • when those Beings found their sacrifice rejected. In a spiritual
    • that Beings were present there who desired to offer sacrifice, but
    • the case with the Beings belonging to the old Moon-existence.
    • the longing arising in these beings through its rejection, an
    • your minds. You have the exalted Beings to whom sacrifice is about to
    • longing thereby arising within the Beings who desired to offer and
    • part of my own being would be living in those exalted ones; but now
    • bring the Beings in whom the rejected sacrifice is as a longing
    • after the Higher Beings, into such a condition that they can approach
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 1: The Driving Force Behind Europe's War
    Matching lines:
    • of the human being, and every now and then we must therefore
    • in this world, is no more than being asleep in a higher
    • average individual; being anthroposophists, you are not
    • that the spirits will put up with being ignored. You may
    • dead in recent times, and those longings are being met with
    • image of the region into which human beings enter when they
    • that humanity is being asked to make a clear decision. Either
    • superficial things that are now being written and said in
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 2: Humanity's Struggle for Morality
    Matching lines:
    • regard to our innermost being that old, inherited and
    • scientists are faced with a human being consisting of
    • occasion here in Dornach I suggested that the human being is
    • the ego acts like salt during sleep. Human beings thus have
    • principle, which flows within the human being as a vitalizing
    • world to bear in the present time. As a result, human beings
    • become moral. Human beings acquire morality by living here on
    • provided for if human beings gradually let the moral element
    • beings encounter the Christ impulse here on the physical
    • of our life on earth. The gods did not intend human beings to
    • threads which truly connect human beings with the spirit. And
    • evolution is taking. Individuals will gain in years, being 1,
    • before the Mystery of Golgotha — when human beings were
    • left to nature. In the past, human beings naturally remained
    • spiritually, then, being very much a representative of the
    • Parliament being the great ideal in the present day and age,
    • was a thorn in the flesh at first, being in opposition, but
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 3: The Search for a Perfect World
    Matching lines:
    • being inside the truck and pushing from there. A time will
    • am one of the writers listed in the book, the reason being
    • next to the physical world, touch the whole human being and
    • of opposition. Being unable to get the excitement of
    • will be found. But, people being as they are today, it is not
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 4: The Elemental Spirits of Birth and Death
    Matching lines:
    • be made known to human beings under certain conditions. They
    • being enters this physical world from the non-physical, and
    • enemies of everything human beings seek and desire for their
    • welfare and well-being here in the physical world. If
    • everything was done just to suit the wishes of human beings
    • provides for the welfare of human beings here in the physical
    • about birth and death for human beings.
    • and every hour here on earth. The moment human beings cross
    • the mysteries which human beings have to discover today. And
    • particular sphere of elemental spirits and then human beings
    • the Atlantean age, when human beings were still flexible in
    • beings. Human beings gained control of certain divine powers
    • fellow human beings to use all kinds of creative powers on
    • work of the gods had to become the work of human beings. This
    • being and passing away of humans at the physical level. But
    • civilization cannot serve the well-being of humanity in the
    • of mind in which we consider the world. Human beings will
    • catastrophe may be brought about. Human beings must use these
    • conclude by being clear in our minds, at least for the moment
    • something which comes to human beings directly from the world
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 5: Changes in Humanity's Spiritual Make-up
    Matching lines:
    • the Mystery of Golgotha when human beings essentially related
    • them. Instead of merely being blue or red, the blue and the
    • to the world. It also created an intense feeling of being
    • environment. Human beings were intimately bound up with the
    • behind it all? The fact that human beings now relate to their
    • beings of the present time really and truly have become more
    • inward. On the other hand human beings of today may be said
    • their own inner being. They do not become aware of their
    • a long time before human beings are prepared to grasp this
    • gradually, however. For the time being, human beings still
    • not the case, and people had to depend entirely on being like
    • stages. Human beings therefore have to find a different way
    • Constantinople — but to the human being who walks the
    • evolution progresses, human beings will be less and less able
    • human beings are becoming more and more inward and we must
    • to get human beings to accept these things, and this can only
    • which influence human beings out of the spirit.
    • — hatred being merely another aspect of fear —
    • when it comes to taking an inward look at the human being.
    • time when human beings were not fully in control of their
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 6: The New Spirituality
    Matching lines:
    • being and how human beings are part of historical evolution.
    • First of all we consider the fact that human beings have the
    • shall not understand how human beings really relate to their
    • being you are also a breathing human being, walking in a
    • Elohim, when they created human beings as dwellers on earth
    • the same way as our getting up. Human beings truly are made
    • actual human being, for the human being is really a head with
    • the human being — let us call it ‘b’ and to
    • and only way of seeing the human being is to realize that
    • the cosmic hierarchies. The human being which has evolved
    • the parts of the human being which are not head — you
    • idea of the true nature of the human being. Apart from the
    • human beings would be an outward manifestation of the Elohim
    • the human being has become the image of the gods in the very
    • beings as they are on earth. The highest principle in human
    • beings, the spiritual principle coming from the cosmos, has
    • more to human beings than mere sensuality — which, in
    • must be coming out of the whole human being. Mere reflection
    • beings will just reflect, they can think about anything,
    • whole human being. It flows through the human being,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 7: Working from Spiritual Reality
    Matching lines:
    • being presented in hundreds, if not thousands, of ways during
    • the innermost nature of the materialistic human beings of the
    • his insistence that no good would come of being connected
    • with the works of the world and being involved in the world.
    • enter into human beings or they will become unsure. The
    • without being harmed, they were considered to be innocent.
    • of the spirit — gently for the time being; later it
    • connection was a close one; later, the outer physical being
    • is outside the human being, so that children are caught up in
    • Human beings
    • to train human beings to be intelligent human beings.
    • we are being unfair to spiritual science. The whole of
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 8: Abstraction and Reality
    Matching lines:
    • matter, human beings do, of course, have to apply the
    • temporality, the human being forever evolving, the transient,
    • every human being, and that every single human being is worth
    • organism, this makes individual human beings into cells,
    • I am not being ironical, I am completely serious about this
    • — again I am not being ironical — were the
    • first railways were being built in Central Europe. Speaking
    • it is being committed, or indeed even before scientists come
    • of course see that the conclusions are being drawn in the
    • being proclaimed; it is the gospel of the West. No one even
    • articles which were Wilsonian without being Wilson's. They
    • simply being ground to dust between the two, merely because West
    • soul being in harmony with the world, about harmony in the
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 9: The Battle between Michael and 'The Dragon'
    Matching lines:
    • human beings more in peace; when they were driven out of the
    • spiritual realms they came upon human beings. And if we
    • into human beings when they had to leave the realms of the
    • of human beings. Before this they were more of a general
    • crowds of ahrimanic spirits being cast down from heaven to
    • intellectual materialism which arises from being in league
    • threatens human beings from this direction. This is the
    • being done in this case? It is the same as if we were to
    • human being, for example. A hundred years ago the child did
    • not exist as a physical human being; neither will it exist as
    • a physical human being in a hundred and fifty years'
    • this how unconsciously human beings are, in fact, being
    • impulses which act as numerous ties to hold human beings to
    • influences from the spiritual world on human beings here in
    • are not being said to worry people or put strange notions in
    • would be a sign of being wide awake to make a fundamental
    • being asked of humanity. What matters today is not what
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 10: The Influence of the Backward Angels
    Matching lines:
    • beings, and this is specifically the case in the epoch in
    • abstract as: ‘Human beings must fight Ahriman.’ Such an
    • can only thrive if human beings enter into the real
    • by refusing to know about it, however, but by being as
    • being discovered. These laws do not relate to what is in
    • being good scientists, orientalists, etc., and had also made
    • science takes hold of the whole human being. It makes you
    • human beings are filled with spiritual wisdom, these are
    • souls whilst they are being educated. In a recent public
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 11: Recognizing the Inner Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • Recognizing the Inner Human Being
    • the human being. This is not how it is, however, for in the
    • being, a more outward stream is always complemented by an
    • providing for the life of a human being, for it takes us to a
    • between human beings and the universe. People today believe
    • It is not true, however. Human beings are closely bound up
    • with human beings. In the living human body only the head has
    • Being lifted out, human beings are in a position (this does,
    • composition, for human beings have approximately as many
    • reflection on the relationship between the human being and
    • the life of the Moon, so other currents in the human being
    • question, then, of being inclined to leave specialized areas
    • out from being tossed hither and thither between what are
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 12: The Spirits of Light and the Spirits of Darkness
    Matching lines:
    • our temperaments. Human beings will be unable to get even a
    • can the events in which human beings are caught up be really
    • the ideal way of defining the human being, but it is the
    • being is a creature who walks on two legs and does not have
    • no feathers. This is a human being, he said, according to the
    • those early times, they wanted human beings to have the
    • impulses which would make every human being an independent
    • was done by taking human beings from the heights of the
    • reality, human beings were being placed in the stream of
    • every human being to be an independent individual. This would
    • beings were to be educated on earth, brought to full
    • attached to human beings, as it were, and this connected them
    • laws which did, of course, come from human beings but were
    • way I have just described, have been among human beings from
    • beings to develop independent ideas, feelings and impulses
    • find extremely unpalatable. For millennia, human beings have
    • rebellious feeling of independence in human beings at the
    • characteristics and inculcate human beings with the attitudes
    • spiritual bonds between human beings which will take the
    • element of decline is natural. Human beings cannot remain
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 13: The Fallen Spirits' Influence in the World
    Matching lines:
    • beings. Present-day events can therefore only be understood
    • themselves to human beings in many more places than one would
    • and more: spirituality will come to human beings because
    • down here among human beings from the autumn of 1879. They
    • will take root among human beings.
    • aim being to bring confusion into the impulses which want to
    • beings and into human brains and let illusions stream through
    • gain ground if human beings are on their guard against the
    • independence, culture and literature were then still being
    • older times. These are now being used up. Every day brings
    • evidence of their being used up without anything new taking
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 14: Into the Future
    Matching lines:
    • human beings.
    • system in such a way that human beings began to go out from
    • complexity of human beings becomes apparent when you consider
    • human beings are naturally capable of further development
    • ado in human beings; then, in the twenty-eighth year, between
    • way. This is the age when human beings must take affairs into
    • logic. Being thus biased, it has, of course, brought to light
    • the spirits of darkness want human beings to have. It does
    • being rebels or revolutionaries in the 1830s and 1840s but
    • Well, we can give a number of reasons, the main one being
    • that are being written on current events. Again and again you
    • science! These things only move gradually from being
    • who enters into things with heart and soul, without being
    • of the human being which I gave you: A human being is a
    • cockerel knows about the human being. Concepts are taken for
    • being pulled and that some individuals are pulling the
    • themselves, instead of being pulled along. It is quite easy
    • human beings have parts of the body which are like this. Some
  • Title: Lecture: Fall and Redemption
    Matching lines:
    • being has placed himself in a certain opposition to his guiding
    • consciousness of sin: As a human being I am sinless only when I find
    • develop the intellect as a human being, one can still only grasp
    • So the human being, who
    • powers — this human being, who had always felt
    • sense-perceptible world. He said to himself: As a human being I am
    • example, and others state that the human being has limits to what he
    • as that of today. One assumed then that when the human being used his
    • are today. The Schoolmen still approached the human being with the
    • human being was not yet completely excluded from knowledge.
    • that he only stumbled when he tried to take up the human being. He
    • human being. The intellect that is trained only upon the sense world
    • high degree. Even Goethe can say nothing about the human being. His
    • teaching on metamorphosis does not extend as far as the human being.
    • then added on the human being without being able inwardly to
    • the human being gradually dropped completely out of our understanding
    • that regard the human being as the mere endpoint of the animal
    • and our inability to look at the essential being of man thus becomes
    • being too base to act morally, and we extended this baseness also
    • graphically, one could say: The human being developed in such a way
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Man's Fall and Redemption
    Matching lines:
    • particular conception of the thinking human being, and, on the other
    • hand, from a particular conception of the willing human being. To-day
    • believe that this conception of the thinking human being, of man who
    • habits of thinking were alive, were living elementary beings during our
    • on earth. Then, we lived in these thoughts as living beings, just as
    • force of thinking, which becomes active when a human being is born or
    • beings, also, have their origin in the spirit, but they have not
    • primordial plant (Urpflanze). Then he approached the human being and
    • facing this problem. When we contemplate the human being, even
    • of a human being, how did he set to work? By forming it in beauty. Even in
    • to form the human being artistically. The expression that Plato used
    • human beings. Here on earth human beings do not look as if they had
    • is a beautiful human being? this does indeed signify something. A
    • beautiful human being is one whose human shape is idealised to such
    • beings have fallen completely into sin, as far as their thoughts
    • the centre of the evolution of the earth, as a higher Being, and from
    • of the human being, anatomically and physiologically, to reach, by
    • spiritual science, for these grasp the human being as he passes from
    • the vertebrae of the present skeleton of a human being can never
  • Title: Lecture: Calendar of the Soul
    Matching lines:
    • as men pass through the world, observing its beings and its happenings,
    • reality. When the spirit is being spoken of in images taken from Nature,
    • the human being something takes place that may be compared with what
    • from the physical element of the plant world and the spiritual beings
    • takes place within the human being. Man so easily forgets that he is
    • unfolds in the human being while he is asleep. And in the winter,
    • lower elemental beings out of the Earth, whereas the highest Spirits
    • the Beings with whom we are connected in the depths of our nature. We
    • sublime Beings, to the divine Powers who have been allied to man from
    • when the human being surrenders himself at midsummer to the splendour
    • divine Being who would one day become the Spirit of the Earth. This
    • being determined by the constellation in the heavens is an
    • together with spiritual Beings to whom he belongs. And so man will
    • symbols of something even more sublime — deeds of spiritual Beings
    • physical entities and beings are connected with the Cosmos. A
    • spiritual Beings in cosmic space. Men will gain knowledge of how
    • from olden times without being understood. For example, the sign of
    • — or Beings, to be more exact — are exercising a
    • Beings. We have in these pictures a renewal of certain knowledge that
    • experienced inwardly by the human being, the laws of which run
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Spirit in the Realm of Plants
    Matching lines:
    • and weaving spirit in all beings surrounding us by proceeding from
    • the principle that the knowing human being should understand himself
    • ideas, concepts, and mental images of things and beings if these
    • being wants to make comprehensible what resides in the objects, were
    • drawing forth of the spiritual from things and beings would be pure
    • such a formation other than in connection with an entire being.
    • our earth — that which a being coming from outer space, as it
    • were, would find in human beings, animals, plants, and
    • out of itself, just as the human being brings forth the structures of
    • to the earth by being able to fall onto the earth, where it finds a
    • quality, of a plant nature, was a structure of plant-like being, and
    • being, of the earth organism.
    • its being. Waking and sleeping move around spatially: the earth
    • of its being where there is winter. Thus the whole earth organism con
    • being in the evening, when he is tired, as his consciousness is
    • human spirit being — as we have shown in the lecture about the
    • condition it is a curious fact that the human being becomes
    • being, the astral body and ego, actually draw themselves out of the
    • inner aspect of the human being spreads itself out, pours itself out
    • human being in sleep passes into the great world and in the morning
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: On the Mysteries of Ancient and Modern Times: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • before the Mystery of Golgotha — the human being
    • which the human being thus received when he became about 14
    • which were developed in the human being at the 14th or 15th
    • elemental beings to arise at the same time. At any rate, he
    • elemental beings were thoroughly effective; and, if
    • Human beings
    • this connection. But in compensation for this, human beings
    • elementals. Ahrimanic elemental spirits come into being
    • beings did in antiquity. Only they come into being in a very
    • (What I now refer to concerns every human being, down to the
    • even financial matters are being thought nowadays by people
    • Ahrimanic elemental spirits come into being in our
    • for the well-being of this present evolution, it
    • the great thankfulness of the human being after death, for
    • that is, with language. To the human beings of that moment
  • Title: On the Mysteries of Ancient and Modern Times: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • human being; and inasmuch as I do so, I am already working
    • with the full human being, or from a living human experience
    • aspects through which human beings have to live between death
    • The Church in reality represents the Virgin Mary. This being
    • the mere outcome of human beings “sniffing things
    • being of the soul, that which shall be made known by human
    • he unfolds the will, down to the very centre of his being, to
    • drawn out of the very depths of being into the content of his
  • Title: On the Mysteries of Ancient and Modern Times: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • of his being, birth and death veil from his sight the
    • super-sensible Man who underlies the human being of the
    • lives in that element which receives the human being when he
    • said, when ancient charts depict all manner of Beings in the
    • Heavens, such Beings are no mere figment of human fancy. They
    • did really see the human being in connection with the entire
    • being.
    • one and the same Being.
    • hut the human being too was membered thus: head = Aries; neck
    • Fixed portions of the human being were thus associated with
    • man is born with that part of his being which corresponds to
    • attunement or non-attunement of the human being is determined
    • human being which corresponds to the head, was in harmony
    • fact. They studied Man in his whole being, in his attunement
    • the fixed stars. All that appeared to the human being as the
    • place; the Sun is always being left behind a little. The
    • Wherever a plant arises, wherever a human being or an animal
    • culture were destroyed while Christianity was being spread
    • also one of the tasks of today, for every human being who
  • Title: Lecture: The World Development in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • Self-consciousness: The Spiritual Human Being.
    • Self-consciousness: The Spiritual Human Being.
    • designated as man's inner and outer being should be distinctly
    • one does not carefully distinguish man's inner and outer being,
    • of man's sentient and volitional being during sleep and the
    • inner being.
    • in that case? During sleep, man's sentient and volitional being
    • being looks back objectively upon the physical body and upon the
    • inner being. The world of thoughts which fills our ordinary
    • out with man's true inner being during sleep, but remains behind
    • the human being which goes out of the physical and the etheric
    • learn to know this inner being of man when super-sensible
    • — when we are just as conscious within this inner being as
    • ordinary life, man's true inner being, woven out of feeling and
    • thought. Man's real soul-spiritual being therefore obtains a
    • soul-spiritual world rises up around our inner being. That part
    • of our being which ordinarily lives in a dull twilight existence
    • lived before descending into our physical being through birth or
    • feelings and of everything which constitutes our inner being,
    • The being which
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Supersensible in the Human Being and in the Universe
    Matching lines:
    • The Supersensible in the Human Being and in the Universe
    • the Human Being and in the Universe
    • out of the soul-spiritual depths of our being a conception of
    • streams through our whole being. Consequently, those to whom it
    • the needs of the human heart, indeed of the whole human being; it
    • in past times the human being derived everything that he believed
    • everywhere, behind the phenomena of Nature, spiritual Beings that
    • were led and guided by divine spiritual Beings. And when he
    • looked into his own soul, into his own being, he thought that the
    • Beings that were active within him.
    • human being did not really possess a conception of Nature as
    • the human being lifted up his heart and soul whenever he wished
    • being, in the bosom of the world's divine essence.
    • wonderfully developed conception of Nature and the human being
    • the human being in the midst of Nature's order. We perceive
    • being in any way connected with a moral element.
    • contradictions between his own being and what a modern
    • contemplation of Nature can offer. Thus the human being of modern
    • in reality, it is this which makes him be a human being in the
    • being thus stands there facing the dread problem of life:
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • The Supersensible in the Human Being and in the Universe
    • The Spiritual Human Being. The translator is unknown.
    • Self-consciousness: The Spiritual Human Being.
    • concerning the human being and his relation to the universe. The
    • human being, self-knowledge is undoubtedly a problem which must
    • being; they knew that they could only learn something about man's
    • being by seeking to know what the universe is able to give them,
    • the universe of which the human being forms part.
    • innumerable attempts are now being made to transcend the spheres
    • has the semblance of being that of a strong opponent, although
    • penetrate as a transformed human being into the super-sensible
    • granted that when the human being is awake he gets tired and as a
    • know that only by IMAGINATION we reach the stage of being able to
    • think independently of the body, of being able to think in
    • a DESIRE, a WISH? It has the peculiar quality of being abstracted
    • being, within the soul element. But we also know that desires
    • and by being applied inwardly instead of outwardly, the will
    • begins to exercise certain influences upon the human being. The
    • is to say, separated from our own being.
    • being which can emancipate itself from the body.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: East and West in the Light of the Christmas Idea
    Matching lines:
    • that almost in the whole world great problems of life are being
    • illusion – apart from the fact of it being expressed more
    • Being. Modern people can only have a very pale idea of the
    • human being. Yet they do not look upon him in such a way as to
    • human being they see something which is a real refuge to them.
    • cosmic spaces became visible in a human being. What formerly
    • human being filled by that which came down to man! The whole way
    • led to a conception of the central human being filled by that
    • world by looking into Jesus' inner being and by establishing an
    • intimate connection between one's own inner being and the inner
    • human being of Jesus, even as in the past a connection was
    • established between the human being living on earth and the
    • inner being. Ever since,
    • man's inner being. We cannot yet raise it to the stage of
    • to have reality n regard to our inner being. Not I, Christ in me
    • which has to be sure advanced to the stage of being filled with
    • Christ should be sought in the innermost depths of man's being,
  • Title: Lecture: Man and Cosmos
    Matching lines:
    • science drawn from a deeper source and show how the human being
    • human being, as he stands before us, we find that these four
    • transmit us a knowledge of our own inner being, have to be sought
    • unconscious way, on the inner side of the surface of man's being.
    • the ear — these show that the human being must obtain
    • surface of the earth, with the perceiving human being upon it,
    • And when we study the human being, it will not be difficult to
    • within. We may therefore say: If we imagine a human being
    • being in ordinary life, of the earthly human being appearing to
    • human being in ordinary life.
    • the earthly human being perceives. You look upon the colours
    • remain more unconscious in the earthly human being and are pushed
    • being living on the earth.
    • longer constitutes the whole human being, but only a residue of
    • earthly man is the living human being walking around, and to him
    • heart, lungs, etc. correspond to the living human being and are
    • longer corresponds to the living human being. The form which lies
    • influences the human being standing upon it, differently from the
    • things which exist in such a way that when the human being stands
    • human being would then perceive are the earth's different kinds
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Human Freedom and Its Connection with the Mystery of Golgotha
    Matching lines:
    • freedom, gives his being, as it were, weight, reality and life.
    • being.
    • between birth and death, the human being really does not have in
    • Ego being. We may, for example, preserve it in our memory, and in
    • human being is not completely woven into this illusion of the
    • that surges up from the human depths without his being able to
    • the darkened experiences of his inner being; there, he can only
    • last lectures we explained that after death the human being does
    • perceives the human being himself, man's inner being. Man's world
    • is then the human being. What is concealed here on earth, becomes
    • carry our own being through the portal of death. By envisaging
    • by what the human being has acquired ever since the middle of the
    • — the higher beings of the kingdoms of Nature: plants,
    • The human being thus directed his gaze towards the beginning of
    • everything will end in uniform heat. Man's whole being dissolves,
    • as a being connected with the beginning and end of the earth.
    • themselves, and then all the beings, rising as far as man. And
    • him his own being and without penetrating into a free realm in
    • as a genesis of the human being, in which his existence was
    • his being must pass through a kind of resurrection.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Knowledge Pervaded with the Experience of Love
    Matching lines:
    • intellectually, he believed that he was a human being in a higher
    • ideal-intellectualistic way and believed to be human beings in
    • this was thought of as being spread over the whole universe; it
    • being disturbed by the fact that in approaching Nature with his
    • existence, with the ever-changing, living beings.
    • human being felt that he lived on the earth in a way which made
    • mysteriously in my inner being. As a human being, I am, as it
    • a human being, enfold the God who came down to the earth. This is
    • find this consciousness: I, who am a human being, enfold the God
    • were human beings. Those who do not distort Oriental culture in
    • and blood, but in connection with that part of his being enfolded
    • ancient times, these were not worthy of being the involucre of a
    • God. Not the human being of flesh and blood was looked upon as
    • entered man's physical-earthly part, the being of flesh and
    • was a single human being, but the member of a whole group of men.
    • man's inner being was experienced accordingly: Man felt that the
    • the expression of God, that he set forth a divine being. But this
    • older epochs. In ancient Greece this truth: As a human being,
    • thou art a divine being, a son of the Gods, was only revealed to
    • Gods as if they were idealized human beings. This way of setting
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The End of the Dark Age
    Matching lines:
    • of the Ahrimanic beings is the following: To prevent the earth
    • Outwardly, the human being would develop in a way entirely in
  • Title: Lecture: The Golden Legend and a German Christmas Play
    Matching lines:
    • original scene of action of their being.
    • which reveals to us that the Being Who passed through the body of
    • in his inner being within his earthly nature. Spiritual Science makes
    • the spiritual worlds is not the only part of man's being, but that
    • something of what was being enacted before them. Gradually it became
    • which man, as a super-sensible being, belongs. Is it not wonderful
    • takes place aright because the Christ-Being, by going through the
    • Everything rests upon our being able to awaken in ourselves that
    • Christ-Being united Himself with the Earth-aura, through the Mystery
    • accused him of denying God, of being an atheist, and drove him away
  • Title: Lecture: The Christmas Thought and the Secret of the Ego
    Matching lines:
    • divine in the heights of being,
    • easily show how far human beings in our time still are from that love
    • against enemy, opponent against opponent, how human beings can bring
    • beings on earth. And so it is nevertheless a thought of infinite
    • the Christ Jesus who harmonizes human beings no matter what their
    • bit by bit. It was described how Lucifer approached the human being
    • and how human beings thereby began earthly existence in a different
    • how the human being was integrated, as if were, into ancient,
    • little of this insight has remained, one contemporary example being
    • was always being presented: the thought of the origin of the
    • human being, represented by Adam and Eve: “You may eat from all
    • in the grave, the human being who went through sin, the human being
    • says to us; the Being who has lived on earth through the body of
    • view. The Luciferic principle entered the human being when the
    • human being made his beginning on earth. The human being, as he is
    • the same time the outer mold of what the human being is in his inner
    • being within the earthly realm. It can then also be clear out of
    • death into the spiritual world that belongs to the being of man;
    • rather it becomes clear that the human being through all his activity,
    • the human being goes through the portal of death that one could say
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Zarathustra
    Matching lines:
    • man, with all that composes his being, is connected not once and for
    • consists in one faculty being acquired at the expense of another, and
    • were, in our inner being. The other way leads behind the veils spread
    • “Self.” Passing through that part of our being which
    • to incarnation. When we pierce through the veil of the inner being
    • Brahma. In Brahma, he felt himself united with the inner being of the
    • the mysterious being who was to be found when a man descended more
    • and more deeply into his inner being and there discovered the
    • up, just as the existence and well-being of plants, animals and all
    • strives to raise his real spiritual being to perfection and has to
    • is a replica of the great world. In human beings, the principle of
    • Zarathustra's teaching, man felt himself in his spiritual being, part
    • between Ormuzd and other lower spiritual beings, who were his
    • servants. Before we turn to consider these lower spiritual beings,
    • he beheld here the expressions of spiritual beings who are, as it
    • spiritual beings, six or rather seven, on the side of Ormuzd; six, or
    • Amschaspands of Zarathustra are the same beings to whom Goethe refers as
    • Izods. What class of beings are these? If we think of
    • thought of as the spiritual beings guiding the group-souls of the
    • spiritual beings, the lesser genii.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Hermes
    Matching lines:
    • of their whole nature as human beings.
    • in days of hoary antiquity. The Being to whom the Egyptians looked up
    • Being, “the Thrice-Greatest,”
    • We can only understand this primeval Being if we realise what the
    • being sacred animals; deep veneration was paid to them for they were
    • regarded as the embodiment of higher beings. It is even said that
    • for fear of being accused of having killed it, in which case he would
    • and everything that is being continually excavated and brought to our
    • was a Being who lived in dim primeval times in regions later
    • inhabited by human beings. Osiris is represented in the legend as the
    • the spiritual wellsprings of being from which I myself have
    • super-sensible being dwelling in other worlds, in worlds of Spirit.
    • And although this being of Spirit has but a dim and instinctive life,
    • this being lived a purely spiritual existence.”
    • this was the duality. Let us consider our own being, as we now exist.
    • and weaves in the Cosmos, pouring into human beings, just as in the
    • a human being is at the back of the construction of the clock.
    • lives in my being was once subject to the mysterious relationship
    • man's being is derived from external circumstances, is taken from the
    • the primal source of my being; but Osiris and Isis belong to the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: On the Nature of Butterflies
    Matching lines:
    • The Functioning of Spirit in Nature and in Man - The Being of Bees,
    • The Being of Bees,
    • when based on materialistic science. Experiments are continually being
    • caterpillar dies into the light, but being unable to reach the sun it
    • to propagate itself and perish in order to re-emerge as a new being.
    • which is then able to fly out and enjoy the activity of a sun-being.
    • can follow the light. Being no longer subject to gravity the butterfly
    • spiritual life is being swamped, and the time has now come when we must
    • here is a case who is always being pursued by ghosts, and here another
    • who is pursued by human beings, not ghosts. Now I will take you to the
    • spirit to create the new being. This same thing applies to mankind.
  • Title: Memory and Love
    Matching lines:
    • without our being conscious of them, and by the illumination that
    • interior. But what we see is the world of spiritual beings, the world we
    • beings and are conscious of them. It is just as true that we are
    • — related to this inward living together with the beings of the
    • We would indeed know that various beings were living in us, but we would
    • spiritual beings described in anthroposophical literature, and a damping
    • beings within us and begin to perceive ourselves. Certainly it is as if
    • we were outside ourselves, but we know that this being outside ourselves
    • ourselves and the world of spiritual beings.
    • consciousness, a faculty that might be possessed by beings of the
    • memory of living oneself into the world of spiritual beings, or like a
    • this experience of beings in the spiritual world when we enter life on
    • what makes us one with the beings of the higher world, and were never
    • one with spiritual beings on the one hand, and on the other our
    • life remains in our soul as an echo of the becoming one with the beings
    • and rebirth in common with spiritual beings; and this remains with us
    • In-breathing is like an experience of spiritual beings; out-breathing
    • remembering — our memory. As human beings we should have no memory
    • together with higher spiritual beings grow weaker. Here in physical life
    • connection with spiritual beings. Above all, those forces weaken that
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Experiences of Sleep and their Spiritual Background
    Matching lines:
    • self-observation enable us to penetrate to the nature and being of what
    • impulses of will-expressions, that is, of the inner nature and being of
    • being able thus consciously during waking life to experience in a
    • the physical organism of the human being, and it does so most of all
    • you feel yourself as a human being enclosed within your skin, and having
    • this experience is united with another, namely, an experience of being
    • security which comes from being in contact with the material things of
    • carries with it the sense of being concealed and protected within
    • significance for our deep inner nature as human beings.
    • individual beings of soul-and-spirit. The soul comes into a certain
    • relationship with these beings, and doing so severally, is now itself
    • to the individual human beings; these teachings enabled the soul to
    • existence as a being of soul-and-spirit. It was not something that he
    • From being personal and human our life becomes cosmic during sleep. And
    • experiencing the very same that another human being experiences when he
    • stop short at the experience of being dismembered and scattered. The
    • anxiety was due to this latter experience, while the experience of being
    • physical human beings we are dependent in our soul-and-spirit on the way
    • connected with the fact that we, as beings of soul-and-spirit, feel
    • constitute our inner being. Thus during sleep man becomes in very truth
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Reincarnation and Karma
    Matching lines:
    • in which generally small living beings originate — and not
    • threatened with being burnt alive. People are content to make
    • that all the organic beings that have ever lived on earth are
    • as being perfectly certain. To-day neither Haeckel's nor
    • that man differed from the animals in being able to count.
    • living to explain the origin of a living being, so must we
    • the simple truth that every human being has a biography, but an
    • individual human being has the same essential significance as
    • individual human being I am interested in his biography. I have
    • by necessary laws into the simplest and lowest living beings. In
    • similarity between the human being and the higher species of ape
    • effects changes in certain beings and these changes also appear
    • has explained the development of the lowest human being from the
    • living beings grew by spontaneous generation. After that they
    • evolving from an earlier psychic being.
    • being can never be looked for in physical ancestors. If`you
    • the being comprehended in the biography is assured. Either you
    • point at which he admits a conscious universal Being, of whom he
    • says, “Being the only condition for soul to originate, He
    • conception of his true being, he knows nothing of its origin nor
  • Title: Lecture: Life and Death
    Matching lines:
    • wished to speak of the immortality of unicellular beings have
    • corpse behind, and as unicellular beings leave no corpse
    • established and the possibility of a new living being is
    • being or beings, which have left no life behind in the old being.
    • living being which possesses the possibility within itself
    • a separation between life and death in the being itself. We
    • now wish to draw near to the inmost being of man from this
    • originate from life”, not being recognised? A quite
    • are being made to-day in regard to the soul and spirit of
    • A human being
    • find that the new being coming forth is in reality concerned
    • human being. If anyone likes to do this, let him do so, but
    • a Spiritual kernel, which enters into being at the birth of
    • ancestor, to a being who has progressed, who does not belong
    • his species so does man seek his own individual human being.
    • the human being which one can see, as it were, come into
    • being at birth, it appears to a certain extent in a. two-fold
    • aspect; and this more especially in the growing human being,
    • as the individual core of our being works not only on the
    • of his being works so that he enriches himself, adapts
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Elementary Kingdoms
    Matching lines:
    • ELEMENTARY KINGDOMS.THE NATURE OF THE ELEMENTARY BEINGS,
    • there are other Beings which whirl about on the astral plane.
    • nature of these Beings. We would, indeed, find ourselves in a
    • about us, such forces and beings lie concealed. It is
    • the beings of the physical world. Observe, for instance, the
    • mineral kingdom. All apparently lifeless beings, all
    • etheric body is to be found. The moment that a human being
    • human being, whose clairvoyance reaches as far as the higher
    • human being — nails of Beings whose Ego dwells in
    • fingernails without the human being; the same thing must be
    • — nevertheless, the inner nature of a Being must be
    • earth, defined in the human being as an isolated person, as a
    • animals, owing to the fact that every human being has an
    • they are single, self-contained Beings; the single animal
    • of the human being, he must recognize the fact that the
    • however, only when the human being is awake — when he
    • fourfold human being is separated into parts, and is to be
    • plane, the human being is then of the same worth as a plant.
    • study the human being, we must observe him quite precisely,
    • have before us a sleeping human being, his physical body and
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: 'Goethe's Faust' from the Point of View of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • existence upon their claim of being in a position to bring
    • rule, perceive the spiritual facts and beings surrounding
    • observation that claims the genesis of a man being dependent
    • definite being, to an earlier spiritual existence and realize
    • that this being, which enters life through birth, only
    • joyfully, the culmination of its own being and
    • away from the normal human being of today the super physical,
    • surrounded by diverse spiritual beings in order to indicate
    • that being which is to represent the kind of intelligence
  • Title: Lecture: Birth of the Light
    Matching lines:
    • those beings who wanted to bring the significance of Christmas,
    • gaze to the Gospel according to St. Matthew. The Being who is
    • pay homage to the kingly Being who is entering man's evolution.
    • form that He has attained. For as high a being as Zarathustra
    • magicians, there appears before us the mighty cosmic Being who
    • that which was being prepared in the moment of human evolution
    • From kingly castles, sped the spirit-beings,
    • learned by being, so to speak, initiated into the pre-Christian
    • For all their demons' being is emptiness.
    • hills. That other Being of St. Matthew's Gospel stands at the
    • inspired by St. Luke's Gospel, show us Jesus as a Being with
    • flowing mood, making the Jesus-Being intimate to the human
    • wisdom beings cannot exist — but that love is something
    • the Gods and wisdom of the Luciferic powers. The being who
    • beings and we should be shutting ourselves out from the world
    • know: if we would ourselves be beings of the world-all, then
    • comes into being through so much wisdom as this magic building,
    • the child, the being of the child? We must make present in our
    • as the Jesus-Being in St. Luke's Gospel. Can we approach it
    • being placed before us in its preparation in the Child Jesus,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Galileo, Giordano Bruno, and Goethe
    Matching lines:
    • understand by attributing to the human beings existing then a
    • might have entered where Science was being taught, you would
    • senses, is implanted in Nature by Divine Spiritual Beings. At
    • first, the thoughts of the Divine Spiritual Beings exist
    • these Beings, come the visible things of Nature as the
    • mind of the Divine Spiritual beings. Thus the human mind
    • exists that it may read what the Divine Spiritual Beings have
    • springs into being in a moment, while the human mind requires
    • ever being able to penetrate behind the veil of the world
    • pioneer, while Giordano Bruno, who was somewhat older, being
    • written by the Divine Being, but something which might
    • pertain to the Divine Being as a finger or a limb does to
    • this spirit, every fibre of Giordano Bruno's being responded.
    • all creation, specially in beings possessing a certain
    • independent existence”. These beings, which recognise
    • called attention to this and had to submit to being called a
    • Goethe to the different parts of living beings. We see how
  • Title: Lecture: On the Occasion of Goethe's Birthday
    Matching lines:
    • inner nature of the human being and the failure, in spite of
    • beings in the true sense of the word. When we pass in review
    • impacts are continually being exercised from all sides by
    • extended to the human being the theory apparently applied by
    • human being to the anthropoid apes still extant, or at least
    • facts which have come to light, to relate the human being to
    • very distantly related to the human being. What strikes us as
    • beings, as all attempts in this direction fail. We at last
    • theories regarding them, as if they were capable of being
    • into the objects, without being able to find in the things
    • Will,” “ that living beings exist, whose
    • this supposition. Beings whose corporeality is of such
    • correspond to those beings ordinarily called spirits, or to
    • human being; the necessity of life makes it possible for us
  • Title: Lecture: The Errors of Spiritual Investigation
    Matching lines:
    • super-sensible Beings, standing before him.
    • human being known as a ‘medium’. Thereby the
    • and the latter works directly into the former, thus being in
    • a position to reveal himself, i.e. spiritual beings can now
    • being. Those who occupy themselves with gaining knowledge
    • consideration of somnambulistic-mediumistic beings, as soon
    • former feels spiritual beings as he is accustomed to imagine
    • beings is thereby shown as it presses into the personality of
    • cosmic laws. If now, beings of the super-sensible world are to
    • look through him into the spiritual being, in order to
    • self, our own being. That stage by which the spiritual
    • unsympathetic appearances, with images of other beings
    • in wait for him. One then feels his own being as divided up
    • among other beings, as in the image of Dionysus, whose being
    • disturbing events and beings, only grasping these in
    • need not be any special human being for that reason, just as
    • being forced to believe on coming to far more important
  • Title: Lecture: Factors of Karma, Deficiencies in Psychoanalysis
    Matching lines:
    • ‘Selection of the Fittest,’ which is now being criticised
    • being with Mephistopheles' assistance. Faust even
    • being aware of it. In short, they have perceived the fact that
    • being's existence as a whole, which goes on through repeated
    • young human being the dream can still work helpfully. The
    • incarnation, especially in young human beings. But above
    • human being. This must be borne in mind.
    • the human being of the present, inasmuch as his life continues
    • Consider the human being in those years of life when the
    • characteristics become consolidated in the growing human being,
    • it) causing the human being to be short and thickset, or
    • thus appears in the growing human being comes from his Karma.
    • are two forces in the human being in conflict with one another.
    • of life how the human being places himself through his Karma
    • from the way in which we lived with other human beings. In our
    • this or that human being. (I mean now, not in a
    • connection with fresh human beings in a given life
  • Title: Lecture: Matter Incidental to the Question of Destiny
    Matching lines:
    • the living being one is treating. If one had not this
    • home to many individuals. Riddles are being set by life
    • secondly, being an altogether modern man, he creates right out
    • of vision, but because he was useful to them, being a good and
    • Theatre is vacant? Well, the said man — being a lawyer by
    • conditions. The other, being well-informed and very much on the
    • with his own individual being, right down into his nervous
    • characters in the right way — with the object of being
  • Title: Lecture: Hereditary Impulses and Impulses from Previous Earth Lives
    Matching lines:
    • human being becomes ripe to bring descendants into life. The
    • For up to this time the human being must have developed all
    • and a new birth influences the human being. But above all, that
    • beings who have also passed through the gate of death and who
    • inherited tendencies too. In the human being at this time of
    • calling, the human being believes — and others around him
    • to do with the human being's education and development,
    • rather tends to make the human being a Bourgeois. (For
    • time: there are many human beings in our time who have a real
    • many places in modern history, we find human beings who had an
    • Human beings, in their social life together, will more and more
    • human beings sacrificed are the mere bridge for those who
    • being made public according to the true spirit of our age,
    • the principles by which they are being led and guided. (Of
    • concepts which are being proclaimed to men as high ideals, not
    • the connection is. For many human beings, the connection can
    • the path which is being trodden by that civilisation of Europe
  • Title: Lecture: The Relation of Man to the Hierarchies
    Matching lines:
    • Hierarchies, with Beings existing in the spiritual World,
    • spiritual Beings between man and the Godhead — Beings who
    • occupy the super-sensible spaces between the human being and the
    • Hierarchies and Beings is a lapse into some old Polytheism, or,
    • through other spiritual Beings; we will rise from our own souls
    • human being rightly speaks of his God? No, they are not. What
    • what do these ideas describe? None other than the being
    • are only looking up to an Angel-being. You may search through
    • Take to begin with the Beings of the lowest Hierarchies: the
    • Take only these, the lowest Beings. We need but remember what
    • Spirit of the Time is a sublime Being. Then again we have those
    • Beings whom we call Archangels. Their mission is to bring about
    • Angeloi — the Beings immediately above man —
    • individual human being through his repeated lives on Earth.
    • do we stand face to face with Beings who regulate the
    • other hand are essentially those Beings who regulate the
    • human being is living in an untruth when he does not admit, ‘I
    • quickly leads the human being into materialism. Such is the
    • amongst human beings, and the consequences are simply the
    • And we may say, since Christ is a higher Being than all the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Birth of Christ in the Human Soul
    Matching lines:
    • external manifestation — without being brought face
    • birth and death of the human being, no matter how we may
    • as they work upon the human being that man is the citizen of a
    • reflect upon so many millions of human beings who have met
    • dear friends, the very moment when the human being enters into
    • his deepest being withdraws from the spiritual world. Man is
    • being to the extent that he enters the physical world.
    • being, which renders him a physical totality here on the
    • being, at the inner midmost entity, we must say that man
    • But, in his centre-most being, man comes out of the spiritual
    • materialism — he is of such a nature, this human being,
    • thinking, declares in its simplicity that the human being
    • sheathing at the birth of the human being out of the
    • that, as the human being progressively develops in the physical
    • declare that the entire fullness of the being of man gradually
    • manifest. As the human being lives his physical life here upon
    • Thus man enters the world as a spiritual being. His bodily
    • can perceive this spiritual being, in ordinary physical life,
    • bodies. But the fact that we do not perceive a being does not
    • make it less perfect. This is what the human being has to
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Mysteries (Die Geheimnisse)
    Matching lines:
    • development, but they saw in the Being embodied in Jesus of
    • miniature being, a miniature world, a microcosm, an image of
    • divine-spiritual Beings pervading all space. All these natural
    • expressions in mime of those divine-spiritual Beings, as also
    • spiritual-psychic Being; one of those psychic-spiritual Beings
    • form, that he saw in the Beings whose external expression the
    • so guiding man upwards to his higher being — he saw the
    • A stream of comfort permeates his being,
    • The will of higher Beings led him here.
    • They crowd around him, and their inmost being
    • Our greatest bliss from us is being taken,
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 1. Angels, Folk Spirits, Time Spirits: their part in the Evolution of Mankind.
    Matching lines:
    • Beings who are inaccessible to sense perception. Today, however, we
    • being are super-sensible and invisible. The idea that beings such as
    • beings who, from the ordinary point of view, have no reality. For
    • the existence of real Beings who are not immediately perceptible to
    • the senses; that there exist amongst the beings perceptible to the
    • senses other Beings invisibly at work, who express themselves through
    • visible beings just as the human being expresses himself through his
    • people, but nevertheless a spiritual Being, just as man himself is a
    • spiritual being. The difference between man and the Folk Spirit is
    • senses. Whilst the human being is known through sense-perception, a
    • it is unmistakably a real Being.
    • Being. How do we proceed in Spiritual Science if we wish to form an
    • idea of a real Being? I propose to illustrate this by a
    • characteristic example. First, we study the being of man. From the
    • that the ego works upon the three lower members of the human being,
    • the most intractable member of his being. When our present physical
    • or Spirit Man it will be the highest member of man's being.
    • The ego works upon a kind of intermediate being. Therefore, between
    • doubt, that man did not complete the earlier evolution of his being,
    • factor must be borne in mind. We human beings (on Earth) are now
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 2. Normal and abnormal Archangels and Time Spirits.
    Matching lines:
    • those Beings who are to be considered as Folk Spirits have reached a
    • None the less, if the activity of these Beings, of these Folk
    • Archangelic Beings, in proof of this. Furthermore these Beings must
    • express their corporeality in some form or other. And these Beings
    • spiritual Beings.
    • us begin with the etheric body of these Beings and their work in the
    • Archangelic Beings? And how are we to understand this work? You all
    • of man, for example. The etheric aura of the human being is part of
    • being. The interplay of these three aspects creates the peculiar
    • individual human beings for the Folk Spirit. This is important. But
    • observing the ego-interests of these Beings. Picture to yourselves
    • quite realistically the etheric body of the human being embedded in
    • Archangelic Beings, who are the real Spirits of the indigenous groups
    • contact other Beings on the same territory and did not work in
    • stage upon which the Archangels meet with yet other Beings who
    • find, strange to relate, besides the Archangelic Beings already
    • described, other mysterious Beings who are related to the Archangels
    • them, in that they are more potent Beings than the Archangels
    • human soul. But there are other Beings who exercise a much more
    • must be quite clear about these Beings; we shall then be able to name
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 3. The inner Life of the Folk Spirits. Formation of the Races.
    Matching lines:
    • those Archangelic Beings of whom we have spoken in the two preceding
    • have already described them in their external aspect as Beings two
    • stages beyond man, Beings who, at the present time, are engaged in
    • progressive evolution of these Archangelic Beings, this Folk Spirit
    • folk-characteristic of the individual human being.
    • Soul. If we wish to throw light upon the inner being of man today, we
    • members of the inner being of man independently of each other, we
    • inner being of man. The psychic life, the inner being of man,
    • through the physical body. We can thus distinguish the inner being of
    • man from his outer sheath or envelope. Man's inner being
    • Soul, Intellectual Soul, Spiritual Soul; in the Archangelic Beings,
    • experiences. These sensations are unknown to a Being of this kind; it
    • the Archangels are not Beings who are limited to mathematical
    • Beings. Eliminate therefore the entire contents of the Sentient Soul
    • externally, but which pervades and illumines his inner being so that
    • the Archangels can penetrate into the inner being of man and this
    • being. What we introduce into our moral consciousness are ideals,
    • the Beings of the animal, plant and mineral kingdoms. And so man can
    • the soul-life of this Archangelic Being may possess what we call
    • human beings call the Intellectual or Mind Soul. Think of these
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 4. The Evolution of Races and Civilization.
    Matching lines:
    • that man as we know him today is a highly complex being and that his
    • present form and inner being could only have arisen through the
    • cooperation of countless numbers of cosmic Beings. From the study of
    • members testify to the activity of the spiritual Beings during the
    • will call to mind all the Beings who worked together during those
    • seen that not only was the cooperation of many Beings and
    • man it was also necessary that at certain epochs, certain Beings
    • closely and watch the activity of the several Beings do we begin to
    • of these Beings. The chief Being who is of importance for
    • provided by the Spirits of Form, the Beings whom we call Powers or
    • Exusiai. If we follow the activity of these Beings alone and ask
    • of seven has for the time being been recapitulated in a particular
    • Beings who renounced the possibility of continuing their evolution
    • normally up to the stage of their Earth-evolution Beings who might
    • controlled by spiritual Beings who determine Earth conditions, but by
    • other abnormal spiritual Beings. And because these abnormal Beings
    • influence of these abnormal Beings. In the course of his whole
    • development man is subject to the influence of these abnormal Beings.
    • has become a more material being than he would otherwise have been.
    • Beings man was forced to descend upon the Earth at A and begin his
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 5. Manifestation of the Hierarchies in the Elements of Nature.
    Matching lines:
    • our inmost being we shall also receive the countless blessings of all
    • and we now understand how the Beings of the spiritual Hierarchies
    • question now arises; how do the Beings of a higher order work into
    • all spiritual Beings manifest in some form or other and are to be
    • of Maya, the most external manifestation of these spiritual Beings. I
    • substance”. But he who penetrates into the being of natural
    • below, from within the Earth; they emanate from certain Beings. Thus
    • Beings. On the one hand we see the activity of the Spirits of Form
    • Air is an illusion behind which stand the mighty Beings we call
    • Divine Beings, Thrones, Cherubim and Seraphim. When we look outward
    • when we look into the depths of the Earth we ascribe to the Beings of
    • Beings nearest to us and they “dance upon” the surface of
    • the Earth where we live and have our being. They work inward from
    • last of the Beings of the Second Hierarchy are the Spirits of Wisdom,
    • inner being of organic life. To this Hierarchy belongs, in the first
    • mediate between the individual human’ beings and the
    • water, air and fire are the Beings of the first or highest Hierarchy
    • in from the cosmic sphere. From outside, the Beings of the second
    • Beings of the third Hierarchy who, for the moment, are the weakest of
    • those exalted Beings whom we call the Spirits of Will, who fashion
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 6. The Five Root Races of Mankind.
    Matching lines:
    • We must envisage these Beings as originally working inward from the
    • of Form to act independently. These are the same spiritual Beings who
    • would fashion the real Ego-being. But as other spiritual Beings
    • Spirits of Form — those Beings who, as I described yesterday,
    • being, his general make-up, would come into existence in that
    • self-sufficient; it is a reflection of its own inner being which for
    • those spiritual Beings who are stirring in man and determine his
    • spiritual Beings invade those members of the physical body, which are
    • Form whom we may call Venus Beings work through the respiratory and
    • in which dynamic forces of the Spirits and Beings who are centred in
    • Beings, Buddha, Zarathustra or Zarathas in his later incarnation, and that
    • resembling pygmy beings” — he was referring to the
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 7. Advance of Folk Spirits to the Rank of Time Spirits.
    Matching lines:
    • able to accept the idea that not only do the Beings and forces of the
    • especially the course of human evolution, but also that the Beings of
    • spoke of how the Beings of a particular Hierarchy intervene in order
    • the question which confronts us is whether these spiritual Beings
    • development certain spiritual Beings advance to the next higher rank.
    • Archangels, certain Beings of the Hierarchy of the Archangeloi,
    • to be the first Time Spirit or Archai-being of the post-Atlantean
    • Archai-being who then worked through intuition upon those great
    • by our recognition of a number of widely differing Beings and
    • being or ultimate substance constitutes the underlying reality of the
    • into different Beings. In India, for example, the ultimate
    • Archai-being, a Spirit of Personality. After he had become a Time
    • the Archangel of the Greeks had developed into an Archai-being, the
    • Beings from the ranks of the Hierarchies, this could not have been
    • Spirit of exoteric Christianity, so that the Archai-being himself,
    • Archai-being, a Spirit of Personality and elected to remain at the
    • Beings of the Hierarchies. At the same time it offers a concrete
    • this Archangel could have advanced to the rank of an Archai-being, he
    • a single Archangel-being and were destined to come gradually under
    • Archangels emerged the Archai-being, the leading Time Spirit of our
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 8. The Five Post-Atlantean Civilizations.
    Matching lines:
    • of their essential being, he could be greatly mistaken, for a totally
    • characteristics of the Beings in the various legends may be very
    • the divine-spiritual Beings concealed behind them. If completely
    • different Beings are present in Adonis and in Christ, then we are
    • advanced human beings pushed forward into Indian territory and
    • to devote more attention to the way in which the human beings who
    • were being prepared in Europe for the fifth post-Atlantean
    • in the post-Atlantean epoch? In the old Atlantean times human beings
    • beings were subject when migrating from West to East. In the course
    • Archangels and Angels and all those spiritual Beings who were active,
    • particularly in the folk spirit. All the work of these higher Beings
    • the Beings we call Spirits of Movement or Mights and those above them
    • Beings were of special interest to them. The spiritual Beings of
    • lower rank were, on the other hand, Beings whose domain they had
    • expressions Dynamis and Kyriotetes. They beheld again these Beings
    • they were beginning to lose the memory of Angelic beings. Persian
    • when the Folk Spirits and those spiritual Beings who were still
    • what we have come to know as the divine-spiritual Beings immediately
    • and with whom men felt themselves to be united, those divine Beings
    • the Beings who as Angels and Archangels were concerned with the ‘I’
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 9. Loki - Hodur and Baldur - Twilight of the Gods.
    Matching lines:
    • human being distinct from itself, then in the act of cognition one is
    • whether that which is known is human being, animal, tree or stone.
    • objectively amongst the other beings whom they perceived
    • higher Beings, the Angels and Archangels, in the way I pointed out
    • being, can enter into the most varied relationship with the external
    • it, these relationships were determined for him by the higher Beings
    • with other egos and with the world of spiritual Beings, so that on
    • have imprinted themselves upon the inner being of man, upon his
    • to become a free and independent being, to be fired with enthusiasm
    • affairs he was guided by divine spiritual Beings. But on the other
    • his point of attack in the inner being of man, in the play of the
    • advent of certain powers which penetrated into his inner being and
    • active being in the world. With his clairvoyance Nordic man felt
    • Lucifer to be primarily that which makes man a free being, one who is
    • deterioration of his whole being than would have befallen him had he
    • assign death in the human being or in the animal or plant to the same
    • once as an astral being and lived as such upon the astral plane. The
    • clairvoyant sees are not allegories, but real Beings.
    • world. His consciousness alternated just as a certain Cosmic Being
    • Beings, and on the other, the tragic slaying of Baldur.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 10. The Mission of Individual Peoples and Cultures in the Past, Present and Future.
    Matching lines:
    • through the evolutionary stages of the human being, of shaping it and
    • Being, Donar or Thor, who stands midway between man and the Folk
    • divine-spiritual Being such as Thor. That was the experience of
    • from which the individual emerges. Sif is the Being who unites
    • perceives Sif and Thor as the Beings who endowed him with his ‘I’.
    • relationship between the spiritual Beings and the people, because the
    • physical plane, to whatsoever was necessary for its well-being there
    • divine-spiritual Beings within the heart of man. Otherwise it would
    • Spiritual Soul, is being prepared by the peoples of Western Asia and
    • their whole culture gives the impression of being in a preparatory
    • direct outpouring of the inner being of the people may be compared to
    • being, not an emotional feeling, but something that is the creation
    • light. The Slavonic element also recognizes this Being — though
    • so often met with in Persian mythology; it recognizes the Sun Being
    • nature and all animate beings. We must think of this as a wholly
    • phenomena, creations and beings of nature.
    • must think of this Slavonic soul as being able to see entities in
    • of a vast number of Beings in this strange spiritual world which we
    • his being. Hence also his limited interest in isolated aspects of
    • that we must think of this Being as possessing two centres of will.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 11. Nerthus, Freyja and Gerda.
    Matching lines:
    • Cosmos. Whenever new beings descended from spiritual heights into the
    • descent of the psycho-spiritual beings who in olden time had risen to
    • divine-spiritual Beings, those Archangels who directed the union of
    • those angelic Beings who had poured into the human soul all that this
    • of Vidar, the deeper aspects of whose being we are now striving to
    • Science reflects the knowledge of the Christ Being, and if we start
    • from a true understanding of this Being whom we look for in the very
    • has sometimes been said that the name we give to the greatest Being
    • the Christ Being will not insist on retaining the name of Christ. If
    • a Being plays a part in the evolution of mankind, in the life of the
    • peoples of the West and the East and this Being must conform to man's
    • occult teachings is that the moment one recognizes that this Being
    • Equally, the idea of the Christ Being should not be limited or
    • best that is in us, our sympathy and compassion, to the well being of
    • note we shall end for the time being the course of lectures given
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • the higher spiritual Beings who direct the super-sensible worlds.
    • These sacrifices are in fact being made, but men are as yet too
    • Persephone in the human being himself. The name of Demeter points us
    • beings whom we encounter in the silvery moonlight of the fairy-tale,
    • beings can only be understood when one takes into consideration both
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • real Beings. Such a figure as Persephone is a relic of this
    • times, the same living Beings who lay hid behind the figures of Greek
    • at work today in the human being without his being able to give a
    • him by the powers of Nature, by divine Beings. When man turned his
    • shortsighted to think that the human being was always formed as he is
    • did they work? Well, when the human being ate and when he breathed,
    • was the same with other gods. In nourishing human beings, in causing
    • essential being is ensheathed. His essential being is enclosed in
    • historical development of the human being, is the ether body. Let us
    • of human nature, man in his inmost being has become subject, so far
    • to do with the ether body itself. Besides being the source
    • human being did not get to know the world in the way he does today;
    • spiritual world he saw pictures of spiritual Beings. Man saw around
    • Hence the whole picture of the world which the human being makes, the
    • to do with the conditions determining sickness and health, being
    • up to the change of teeth the human being develops primarily his
    • coming of the Christ Being, who will become ever better understood by
    • being led to ever higher capacities. The soul's heightened
    • our own century, will become visible as an etheric Being to human
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • world was as much the deed of spiritual Beings as for us a movement
    • the moving hand so to say, of divine-spiritual Beings, but we see
    • Being who gave birth out of the universal ether to all these
    • way of the spiritual-scientific outlook. Zeus was a Being with a
    • human being and try to learn something of the forces which call forth
    • to speak of the physical body, the densest part of the human being.
    • composed of all those characteristics of the human being which have
    • nature of his being into astral, etheric and physical bodies. The
    • and thus seeks more within his own being for the distinguishing
    • occult investigation in this direction is being pursued with greater
    • ‘clear-tasting’ of one's own being. Just as one can
    • being, and I can describe to you the difference between external
    • can have in connection with his own threefold being.
    • because it consists basically in being filled through and through
    • separate members of the human being.
    • members of the human being. These things are symbols of the true
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • being?’ For in our time we have of course to regard the whole
    • being, the forces of the universe corresponding to the ego must also
    • far more closely bound up with the human being than the other gods
    • powers and spiritual beings in general work into our earthly
    • the epochs of its own civilisation, is guided by Beings whom we must
    • call super-human, Beings not accessible to human sense-perception,
    • only to clairvoyant sight. If we turn to the category of Beings
    • Beings of the first category, and you know the relationship in which
    • embodiment. At that time these Angel Beings, who today take part in
    • these Beings are particularly fitted to be responsible for this
    • meant these Angelic Beings, and the ancient Egyptians who were
    • those who were the leaders of mankind were not normal men, but Beings
    • of a superhuman nature, Beings who had already completed their human
    • beings who are going through their human evolution on the Earth
    • inspirations they were able to see before them those guiding Beings
    • clairvoyants offered up their bodies to the guiding Beings, they said
    • and through him as the instrument of a higher Being, one who had
    • others in a different position. They were Angel Beings in the lowest
    • stage of Luciferic development, Angel Beings who had not completed
    • humanity, thus Beings who, when the Earth evolution began, were
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • infer that they knew that, just as human beings on the physical plane
    • exception into the ranks of the Luciferic beings. If we ask ourselves
    • consciousness of being under a divine hierarchy which in its own
    • the Luciferic beings, or the Angels who during the Moon evolution
    • Greeks were certainly aware that in their own time the Beings of
    • gods we have beings who underwent their fleshly incarnation in
    • gods as true Luciferic beings who had already gone through their
    • these forces are at work outside in space without being gathered
    • for him to conceive of the Being of Christ Jesus Himself. For if we
    • long as human beings in general, could think of this soul as confined to
    • himself, united with the beings of the surrounding world, whom
    • soul-experiences. You are even told how the human being has to ask
    • drained, literally starved of one's own being, which has turned
    • of Atlantis these gods were human beings, with souls which had a
    • had participated. But because they were retarded Beings they could
    • being, so to say, was still outside the body. Man did not believe
    • divine Being whose relationship with Zeus was regarded as that of a
    • bear something in my being to which I owe my earthly consciousness,
    • representing the element of one-ness, of homogeneity, of Being as yet
    • belongs to the category of those Luciferic beings who labour to bring
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • divine beings or divine forces. Hence in these wonderful clues we
    • nature, and thus have called forth a reality of our own inner being
    • basis of all beings. Particularly when we study the entire man, the
    • body, astral body and ego. Our being consists of these four members.
    • question as to how the human being appears to clairvoyant sight, we
    • will just ask how the four members of the human being appear to
    • innermost member of the human being, the ego, which as you know we
    • this youngest and highest member of the human being is that its
    • existence, its reality, is capable of being perceived in one example
    • being, let us now turn to the outermost member, to the physical body.
    • inner being to clairvoyant consciousness. To ordinary consciousness,
    • to know it in its own inner being, by direct knowledge, whereas what
    • at all in accordance with our inmost being; but the ego we see here
    • keeping with our inmost being. Please take note of that, it is an
    • deepest being of man, and that the external physical body we have
    • today actually does not measure up at all to the inner being of man.
    • his being, the sensible reality, really measures up to the divine ego
    • than this being overcome by shame.
    • consciousness which looked up into a world full of spiritual beings
    • and spiritual deeds, into a world in which the human being was still
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • the human being, that he consists of physical body, etheric body,
    • For knowledge is bound up with the whole being of man, and unless the
    • true being of man, his fourfold nature, is taken into account, the
    • human being could never attain to knowledge if he did not think, if
    • thinking. Knowledge does not come of itself. The human being has to
    • in the three higher members of the human being, takes place from the
    • super-sensible members of the human being, and then we can ask
    • supersensibly in the human being. The obvious truth upon which modern
    • this activity may become evident to the human being himself, in order
    • organisation. If, as an earthly being today, man had not this
    • to become the reflecting apparatus for what the human being really
    • we can experience that the soul is being put to a first and very
    • thrown back to us, and the human being can no more see into his own
    • physical being than he can see what is behind the mirror. Moreover he
    • own being. That has to take place in the Mysteries. In other words,
    • human being was of course not conscious of what really takes place at
    • genius of language knew that, when the human being goes through the
    • a higher Being than man, who participated in the creation of the
    • have originated behind what the human being has in his consciousness.
    • penetrate into his inmost being, which otherwise is only reflected by
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • deteriorate, then we are in a very real sense being
    • influences play their part in man, in his whole nature and being. And
    • degree of disinterestedness, whereas usually the human being wants to
    • be described in the following way. When the human being cultivates
    • being, then as a rule he discovers something in himself which he
    • being plunges more deeply into his own nature and his own being that
    • Thus what we have today as the fourfold human being has been slowly
    • the time the Moon evolution came to an end, the human being had
    • physical body. Let us consider what a part of the human being
    • being in man's physical organism his blood circulation with its
    • would work today if it were left to itself. The human being would
    • the brain in such a way that the human being may be able to make use
    • that it has become sullied by our own being.
    • as a kind of impurity of our own being. If we would understand the
    • of the divine-spiritual Beings who held sway in evolution when the
    • were divine-spiritual Beings working directly on Saturn, Sun and Moon
    • divine-spiritual Beings in the periphery who surrounded the spiritual
    • Beings working directly in Saturn, Sun and Moon just as air surrounds
    • on the one hand it makes real soul-beings of us, on the other hand it
    • souls. Now man with his thoughts, even as a being of soul, is still
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • try to picture to ourselves what the human being was like in this
    • there entered the most diverse currents; the Beings
    • forces which through the spiritual Beings of the higher hierarchies
    • to beings of another kingdom, in the formation of which they were
    • Lemurian time — and which also worked upon the human being
    • preLemurian Phantoms of human beings had been. As a result of their
    • human being approached the Earth in such a way as to enable all these
    • being because the forces which work down upon the Earth from cosmic
    • forms the foundation of the human being which cannot be seen
    • then the human form as we have it today comes into being before us.
    • up the human being and which have a profound meaning for human
    • without, cosmic forces, were at work, both upon the human being
    • They are Beings who were encountered by the pupils of the Greek
    • They had to behold the unconscious part of the human being in such a
    • purest way not only into the unconscious part of the human being, but
    • of the human being is essential to the perfection of humanity upon
    • being completely? As man inwardly receives this Impulse he will more
    • the human being, will encompass him to a greater and greater extent,
    • —, this Being, who later through the Baptism by John in the
    • the warmth element to air (warmth being the essential feature of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • happens in the world, and about its Beings, man attains a certain
    • the most arresting Beings and facts of the world-process. It was said
    • that the human being starts out from a feeling of wonder about things
    • and Beings and that from this feeling of wonder all philosophy, all
    • in the phenomena and Beings of the world.
    • Beings of Greek mythology, his feeling of wonder transformed itself
    • must see that the manner in which the human being looks at the world
    • human being, came into play in the old clairvoyant days. To achieve
    • that the human being let flow far more of his own self, far more of
    • knowledge the human being acquires only a part of knowledge, a part
    • involve a feeling of being spread out, with a set of weak ideas,
    • on every hand; every healthy soul has to undergo the fear of being
    • swallowed up with the best part of his being, with what constitutes
    • and penetrate behind our ego-consciousness into our own being, when
    • penetrate into our own inner being. We can be very clearly aware of
    • esoteric life a man delves into his own inner being, he is overcome
    • themselves all the time to develop what is human being, we
    • achievements, of the other divine-spiritual Beings, whom in the
    • beings and burn ourselves up in them. That is why the ordeals are so
    • to recognise the being of man, learn to know all the secrets of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Mission of Raphael in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • through their mighty creations, their being has been engraved into the
    • such a humen being, whom we have at first compared to a star that flashes
    • first time what it means that the being of man should appear again and
    • himself up wholly to the inner being of the soul. Indeed in very ancient
    • of action existing in the inner being of the soul apart from the external
    • which open up only in our inner being as we attempt to ascend to the
    • progress of humanity in Post-Grecian times toward an energy being is
    • in all evolution, but also in that of individual human beings, if so
    • the Virgin” as being a new phenomena in the whole evolution of
    • of being a wearied people who had passed through inner and outer tumults
    • We see the contrast between our life and Raphael's inner being in the
    • naturally to form themselves into human figures, one being the Child
    • it reached the stage of the human being, — nevertheless it is
    • the fact that man is a being whose life transcends everything below
    • a something within him much more ancient than all the beings who stand
    • existed before the beings of the animal, plant and even of
    • that which now constitutes our inner being was already in existence
    • below man. We see the being of man proceeding from a super-earthly
    • and being of man. The gaze must rise beyond the Earthly to the Supersensible
    • whence the being of man proceeds. Speaking figuratively we cannot but
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: About Horses That Can Count and Calculate
    Matching lines:
    • influences from inside the beings inhabiting it. In a human being, the
    • cord. If a human being arrives at mathematical conclusions, we are able
    • human being is more a kind of automaton. Hence it is a peculiar feature
    • being is lifted out of it through his power of judgment, which keeps
    • he was being connected in a very strange way with the mathematical automaton.
    • up to the point of being able to express something; the rest will come
  • Title: Lecture: The National Epics With Especial Attention to the Kalevala
    Matching lines:
    • The Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature,
    • The Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the
    • The fact of this lecture being given is in response to the wish of the
    • Beings — in Homer's poems chiefly the deeds and purposes and passions
    • us to stand alone among the human beings with whom he lives; as the
    • his real affairs of the heart with divine spiritual beings who do not
    • self-centred! A being in whose soul divine-spiritual impulses are at
    • just as one speaks of a being, of a reality, of something which governs
    • in their own being on the field of battle. Yet it would be strange to
    • say Heroes, so we will say — in the three beings whom we encounter:
    • or Anthroposophy has to say with regard to the being of these national
    • remained a dependent being who would only have felt himself as a vessel,
    • as the sheath of powers and beings had he not progressed to the proper
    • such that the forms of living beings were much more changeable, much
    • as an independent ego-being, but in which the Gods, super-sensible, spiritual
    • of the wrath of Achilles”; “Let a higher being sing within
    • human beings who are suited to the present time — Gunther and
    • by means of which man can make the spiritual, super-sensible inner being,
    • human being sheathed in the physical body. But on the other hand we
    • but accept it as a technical term .I t is that part of the being of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture I: The Michael Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • nature-beings who spend the winter there. Then, when spring comes,
    • the earth breathes out, as it were, its elemental being. The
    • receive more and more into their being and activity the order which
    • earth there is a surging of life among the elemental beings who had
    • cosmic waking-sleep, with the elemental beings to the region where
    • away of nature in our own inner being. For if a man becomes more
    • beings, and he will become aware of what this really
    • it as being like external combustion. All the processes which take
    • sulphurising process in his physical-etheric being. The sulphur that
    • specially enhanced condition. Material substances in different beings
    • cosmos when in summer human beings shine inwardly with the
    • the inner being of man then begins to shine, becoming visible as a
    • being of light to the etheric eyes of other planetary beings. That is
    • the sulphurising process. At the height of summer human beings begin to
    • shine out into cosmic space as brightly for other planetary beings as
    • human beings shine out into the cosmos during high summer, but at the
    • human beings shining in the astral light and tries to ensnare and
    • powers, the world which expresses their being, the whole being of
    • tragedy — of our epoch is being played out.
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture II: The Christmas Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • nothing else than a reflection of what human beings feel in relation
    • in-breathing, occurs, and the elemental beings are drawn back into
    • become part of the being of the atmosphere.
    • characteristic of being porous, as it were, to the spiritual. Where
    • elemental beings who are united with the Earth have, one might say,
    • expressed in man himself. What part do we as human beings have in the
    • become when she is beginning to develop a new human being? Originally
    • being may come into existence on Earth — it is the salt-forming
    • being, the salt-forming Moon-forces then have the strongest
    • herself to receive a new human being. And precisely because of this,
    • woman of the new human being stands wholly under the influence of the
    • woman prepares herself to bring forth a new human being, the
    • up the Sun-activities into herself; and the new human being, existing
    • is enabled to come into being through this concentration of
    • taken any earthly nourishment, it was a quite different being from
    • the new-born infant was a Sun-being, and that through the first
    • has borne the child as a being who is in the deepest sense related to
    • us transpose ourselves into the being of man. In the Christmas
    • Imaginations. If one goes out with one's whole being into the
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture III: The Easter Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • the depths of winter the Earth, in relation to the cosmos, is a being
    • the whole being of the Earth.
    • speak of all such substance as vivified, ensouled beings. Thus we can
    • say that winter-limestone is a being content within itself.
    • we enter into the being of winter-limestone with Intuition —
    • elemental beings who dwell in the Earth. But the limestone is
    • for, as you know from previous accounts, the elemental beings now
    • power of attraction for the Ahrimanic beings. Whenever spring
    • beings. But when spring draws near, the impression which the
    • beings play over the Earth like an astral wind, and how the Ahrimanic
    • beings strive with all their might to call down an astral rain, as it
    • would transform the Earth into an ensouled being — or at least
    • the Ahrimanic beings every spring, and every spring it is
    • surely by now the Ahrimanic beings must have become clever enough to
    • give up these hopes. But the world is not just as human beings
    • imagine it to be. The fact is that every spring the Ahrimanic beings
    • have new hope of being able to transform the Earth into an ensouled,
    • living being through an astral rain from above, and every year their
    • outer nature these hopes are shattered, but the Ahrimanic beings long
    • subtle, intimate ways — to the Ahrimanic beings. In spring he
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture IV: The St. John Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • up with the being of Nature. From spring onwards into summer, Nature
    • man with his whole being is woven into this mood of Nature. We can
    • being in the world outside. In this way he spreads out his own being
    • over the being of Nature, and a kind of Nature-consciousness arises
    • interweaving life. And so, to find the essential human being during
    • — one might say the sleeping — being which calls forth
    • lines. All this one feels as part of one's own being. And if one
    • the intelligence not of single beings but of many beings who live
    • Its meaning first dawns upon the mind when as human beings we learn
    • foundation of active spiritual being. The Heights become Mysteries,
    • embodied Inspiration, as a being brought into existence by
    • somewhat in the following way. It is as though the human being, placed
    • The inner being of Man.
    • Midst, which are also those of the inner being of man. And then we
    • can permeate the human being at midsummer, supporting him, exalting
    • The inner being of Man.
    •         with the power of true being.
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture V: The Working Together of the Four Archangels
    Matching lines:
    • the Beings who appear in conjunction with these imaginative pictures.
    • yourselves how from all these Beings, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel,
    • nature is different as soon as it enters a human being. No process
    • corresponds to it within the human being is flame living and
    • spiritual progress at the present day depends on our being able to
    • not true. Whatever enters the human being becomes different
    • quite definite way from those Beings whom I have pictured in
    • Being who has to be described in this way — and can be
    • All that I am depicting goes on in high summer. The Uriel-Being,
    • being only if we place him in the world not merely as a being of
    • nature, but as a spiritual being. And just as we can follow the
    • Archangel, at Michaelmas Raphael works in human beings —
    • being of spirit, soul and body, these forces work magically in him.
    • are always being renewed. Today they are found among so-called
    • that is how it was. But because man is a being who remembers, so that
    • have described, their effects are active in human beings
    • could not be a uniformly developing being all the year round.
    • man is a being only of spirit and soul — in his pre-earthly
    • into the whole yearly being of the Earth only when Gabriel rules
    • That is the annual impregnation of the Earth's seasonal being.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • the secrets of the Christ Being and of the Christ Idea are to
    • Being needs extensive preparation, that the very deepest
    • caused their souls to turn to the Being called Christ. It will
    • portraying a god in combat or a human being in whose soul a god
    • to the point where man is perceived as a spiritual being,
    • thousands of human beings, filling them with His power. It is
    • understanding of those human beings to whom they made their way.
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • picture, too, of the body being taken down from the Cross and
    • experience of being shaken through and through by an earthquake
    • were together with the Being who has been born on the Cross,
    • compelled to ask themselves: Who, then, is that Being with Whom
    • had gone about with this Being who upon the Cross had been
    • born, that this Being — the All-prevailing Love itself
    • to understand with their ordinary minds what this Being
    • time. They had listened to Him like sleep-walkers. This Being
    • was the very same Being with whom they had gone about in the
    • he did not recognise this Being. Then another picture
    • felt that they were being taught by Christ Jesus about the
    • Being. And in order that they might recognise Him, this
    • the body was the very same Being who was teaching them now
    • Beings belonged together: the Risen One and He with whom, a
    • many things are being prepared for the near future of mankind
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • understand Christianity we must apply to the Christ Being
    • the case of a human being. And we understand the life of Christ
    • therefore, the Christ Being passes through a kind of embryonic
    • followed the real birth of the Christ Being. And with reference
    • to the Christ Being, we must conceive the event described as
    • place after the death of a human being. The further life of
    • see, my dear friends, that Christ is a Being in respect of whom
    • known as Kamaloka, the time of purification, the human being
    • the human being lives through a spiritual life. From the event
    • of Pentecost onwards, the Christ Being passed through
    • the Spirit-Land signifies for the human being: for Christ, this
    • passing, as does a human being, into a world of Devachan, a
    • Christ Being was that He made the earth His heaven, sought His
    • heaven upon the earth. The human being leaves the earth in
    • the Mystery of Golgotha, through the Christ Being — the
    • the Christ Being did not belong to the earthly sphere. From
    • the heavenly Being, might be transformed into Christ, the
    • earthly Being. Infinite depths have been expressed when it is
    • Being has been together with human souls on the earth; before
    • experiences undergone by the Christ Being between the Baptism
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • he saw that numbers of demonic beings were attracted to the
    • Beings of the higher Hierarchies but of demonic powers. He also
    • as if dead. But the soul of Jesus was aware of being
    • beings, all of them connected with the people. That was the
    • human being on the earth had ever gazed with such deep
    • was any other being on the earth as ready as he to face the
    • of outstanding wisdom. And they were deeply moved on being told
    • full fruition, then all human beings would have to live the
    • gates there always appeared to him the Beings we know in our
    • evocation of spiritual beings; that pictures on the gates were,
    • between these spiritual Beings and the Essenes. Moreover, since
    • asking it, but as if it were being driven into his soul with a
    • mighty, elemental power: Whither are these Beings fleeing,
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • feelings, tenderness, an angelic quality of being. Then, in his
    • no human beings would understand. To-day it would all be
    • send Lucifer and Ahriman to other human beings, in order that
    • she felt as if her very being had become one with his. And
    • the mother, the Zarathustra-Ego had withdrawn. The being whom
    • Baptism in the Jordan the Christ Being sank into this body. At
    • unique Being was now living upon the Earth: the Christ Being
    • within a human body, a Being who until now had never lived in a
    • the world of Earth! Of the earthly world this Being knew only
    • Christ Being sank into these three bodies, into what these
    • experiences as a Being completely free of all
    • the Christ Being was led, first of all, into “the
    • Being dwelt, had abandoned everything that had previously
    • connected him with the rest of the world. The Christ Being had
    • memory. It was as though the Christ Being said to Himself: This
    • beings. It was to these other human beings who had been
    • Being felt Himself drawn; for it is with these powers that men
    • have to battle. And so the Christ Being, living for the first
    • First of all, the Christ Being within the body of Jesus
    • Christ Being came from the spiritual worlds and knew who
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The (Four) Great Virtues
    Matching lines:
    • threefold being — the head-system, the rhythmic system, and the
    • through the gate of death is received by the beings of the higher
    • Hierarchies. Just as a human being physically entering the physical
    • activity of the beings of the next higher hierarchy, the hierarchy of
    • life a mood of being able to learn from life, of being able to regard
    • ethereal body with our soul-being, in so far as this is ego and
    • their passions, are candidates for decadent human beings in the
    • future, for those future human beings who will suffer from all kinds
    • without being supported by the external organ.
    • find a connection between our human being and the virtues. We can
    • call Wisdom a virtue, which belongs to man as a spiritual being,
    • connected with the whole human being. There is an exercise of the
    • human being which we lose early, which we possess only in the first
    • being in its right place, and goes out of himself and into the
    • human beings, but the Christ Impulse works in this personality,
    • between human beings. The barriers between the living and the dead
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 1: Natural Science
    Matching lines:
    • of it. Only as thinking beings can we regard ourselves as
    • and yet this, which really makes us into human beings,
    • the civilized world today are being affected by the problems of
    • rhythm of his being, experienced the union of thought and
    • being descended from animals through an actual physical
    • pain, we make our entire psychic being into a
    • complete spiritual being we have become.
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 2: Psychology
    Matching lines:
    • in the true sense of the world a spiritual being, he is
    • experience is being permeated by the interplay between the
    • into being. This is a necessary product of our present attitude
    • world, and to become a capable being. Out of the
    • capable being, were dormant during my existence as a child. Why
    • therefore, if he is a reasonable being, seek
    • ourselves as spiritual beings outside the body, and yet feel
    • particularly, involve being able calmly and at will to banish
    • critic of everything to which in his vision this higher being
    • here on this earth as thinking, feeling, willing beings, but in
    • finer being, an ethereal being as it were, a now for the first
    • time super-sensible being. And when we do so, our consciousness,
    • ordinary life, as beings who recognize, understand and
    • how then, welling up out of his innermost being, the man
    • soul-relationship that has come into being between men
    • feel the beauty of a picture without being a painter oneself,
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 3: East and West in History
    Matching lines:
    • consciousness, being dormant deep down in the soul
    • physical being; for if thoughts are to gain some permanence as
    • memories, they must always be combined with our physical being,
    • that has just been given: what is always being forgotten must
    • ordinary logical abstract thinking is continually being
    • really understand what was being expressed even in Plato, still
    • being one with what the spirit of the Greek language made
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 4: Spiritual Geography
    Matching lines:
    • were his own, and in this way understands its mode of being.
    • great non-being, maya. But this in turn gives a particular
    • substance is a replica of a human being whose true existence is
    • the times when we lived as spiritual beings in purely spiritual
    • non-being, maya, gradually became predominant. There thus arose
    • his freedom — the freedom that depends on his being
    • himself a spiritual being who creates in physical and sensuous
    • attitude, and say: since man is in part an economic being, a
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 5: Cosmic Memory
    Matching lines:
    • take him as a whole and consider him in his entire being.
    • being: if there were thus no limit of knowledge, what sort of
    • would be such that his entire being, his inmost experience,
    • relationship of man to the world will realize: a being whose
    • whole being, we can conclude: man definitely needs limits
    • our being out into it.
    • relationship of being. Only by developing vital thinking
    • on our being as it becomes a living thing.
    • cognition, man must pour out his own self as being into
    • spiritual plane. Our entire being, soul and spirit, must become
    • sensuous beings we confront the outside world, we enter into
    • its sensuous and physical phenomena with our entire being, and
    • processes of our organic being beat like waves upon the other
    • but rather in the fact that a genuine attempt is being made to
    • being, as we now perceive it, will present itself as a record
    • the results as a definition of his physical being. They can
    • liquid in man as part of his being — what vibrates,
    • surges and creates in man the liquid being. We shall come to
    • perceive that the air in man is also part of his being. And
    • illusion of the solid man, but upon man as a being of liquid, a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 6: Individual and Society
    Matching lines:
    • he is not simply a separate being, but that he must move among
    • individual human being is subject to certain changes. The
    • whole being is engaged in perceiving its environment, and it
    • to puberty, the young person evolves from within his being the
    • intellectuality, however, but through its whole being. There is
    • absorbed with our whole being. It was then drawn down
    • conscious extra-physical experience of his being. It is dead
    • himself into the other human being: only thus can he really
    • already more or less recognized. And already it is being
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 7: The Individual Spirit and the Social Structure
    Matching lines:
    • beings who must reach an understanding as men if they wish to
    • particular kind of spiritual being, from whom we can receive
    • today is already being led, if dimly as yet. Objective science
    • final solution, but of a path that can lead to our being able
    • speak of being able to solve the social problem all at once,
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 8: The Problem (Asia-Europe)
    Matching lines:
    • reconstruction, to a new dawn. This being so, it is
    • of individual human beings who have been born into this
    • individual human being? And here, from the standpoint of
    • regarded as a being who stood in need of healing. Connected
    • men were religious beings; and here what mattered was not the
    • man reborn, was he credited with being capable of exerting any
    • arises when a human being is confronted with something that
    • man as a higher being — represented a strengthening of
    • them, as the central feature of their being, this sense of
    • absorbed labour into its being, since it regarded labour and
    • it does out of its inmost being; and specialization is
    • affected Europe. In Europe, division of labour, after being
    • into the article produced, being crystallized in it, so to
    • more: work is being done here which, I would say, disappears
    • great battle that is being fought over the division of labour
    • individual profession. Once this social system comes into being
    • that has its being around us will be fired once more.
    • every individual human being today into action in defence of
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 9: Prospects of its Solution (Europe-America)
    Matching lines:
    • What matters today is human beings, not just institutions. For
    • masses, as a way of being understood by them; of going
    • into the factory and business, whatever its kind, and being
    • hearts and affects their human and earthly being, they will
    • provide human beings with things of human significance, if we
    • there exists today a certain longing to regard man as a being
    • too, he feels in his own being, which has not advanced to a
    • as human beings. Man can come to know man only when, looking
    • being a spiritual element. Once we realize this, however, we
    • perceived that a modern human being must be taken hold of in
    • human beings, they will say: What a man works out
    • about as much to do with his essential being as the horse you
    • kernel of his being.
    • (even though the working man cannot help being materialistic at
    • look past the externals of society to its inner being. But then
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 10: From Monolithic to Threefold Unity
    Matching lines:
    • out of the depths of its being, to become more and more
    • masses of humanity for every human being to have a voice in
    • being can always do so again if only we find the right
    • law is being made” — so speaks the democratic
    • — but as a social being, alongside other men — so
    • of simple humanity — where any human being can express a
    • into being on the basis of ideas from spiritual life, and the
    • being caught up in abstract relationships, such as are
    • did live at least, for some attempt is being made to escape
    • between human beings, when they confront each other as equals,
    • they came into being, to take over responsibility for the
    • an organization and not a combination. It comes into being
    • Associations of this kind will come into being. They are
    • the innermost impulses of their being. And in this connection
    • understand that the unified organism can come into being only
  • Title: Lecture: Pythic, Prophetic and Spiritual-Scientific Clairvoyance
    Matching lines:
    • our own inner being our own blood and nerve activity. We cannot
    • of being developed by those difficult paths of meditation and concentration
    • his own being from outside as far as to the senses, but when he can
    • the deeds of the Beings of the higher Hierarchies, a real raising of
    • of the clairvoyance of spiritual-science. it is being taken up,
    • the anthroposophical society being excepted from politeness —
    • Since the Anthroposophical Society being present, is excepted, it is
    • lecture given January 3, 1915: “Beings of the Future Jupiter
  • Title: Lecture: Pythic, Prophetic and Spiritual-Scientific Clairvoyance
    Matching lines:
    • eat of the Tree of Life, i.e., enjoy within our inner being our
    • being developed by those difficult paths of meditation and
    • his own being from outside as far as to the senses, but when he can
    • within the deeds of the Beings of the higher Hierarchies, a real
    • being taken up, not taking up.
    • societies — the anthroposophical society being excepted from
    • being present — is excepted, it is all the more possible
  • Title: St. Augustine
    Matching lines:
    • experiences those ideas and feelings in his inner being. He
    • experiences in one's inner being, as one's ideas and feelings,
    • human beings will not admit this. They like to have truths
    • perception as that, it presupposes that, as a human being, one
    • your inner being, then the other pole of this courage should he
    • inner Being as man, as it offers itself to-day, — the
    • being, — is refuted every tine one goes to sleep. Every
    • our age to-day, who experiences his inner being in a different
    • inner being, yet for man's life after death, there is no
    • he goes to sleep, and a modern human being does not even know
    • apparently experiences securely in his inner being is not made
    • there still lived in human beings something of an echo of the
    • was not the case for human beings, (as it became later in the
    • unconsciously, Those human beings of the 4th Post
    • in one's inner being. It is not a question to-day of proving
    • into which man with his entire being is inserted. In that
    • attention specially to Birth, to all the processes of being
    • another part of the world, and other human beings, we see that
    • Being Who is regarded as the Highest Being ever seen on the
    • Divine Being who arranged the process of bringing forth;
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Social Question and Theosophy
    Matching lines:
    • “In a community of human beings working together, the well-being
    • Social Law reads: “In a community of human beings working
    • together, the well-being of the community will be the greater,
    • human being of the present is standing within the battle that
    • In all this we will have to discern the social question being lived out.
    • remain half- baked unless the human being approaches the matter
    • are gray theory suitable for being dealt with at the desk, but
    • Every one of us knows what the human being needs in order to
    • because human beings have gone through yet another evolution,
    • same coin, two different demands of human beings who have
    • of human beings today—and this will spread over the
    • stages occurs also in that being which includes them all,
    • human being. Assume that a spirit had consciousness at a time
    • before there were any human beings, then he would have had to
    • being, who in his germinal configuration recapitulates
    • human beings took up impulses for which they should be calling
    • The greatest needs of the human being of today were embodied in
    • centuries. All human beings have taken up this press for
    • equality, before which the human being of today stands in
    • then the human being would have overlooked the kingdom of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Architectural Forms
    Matching lines:
    • existence, and support the human being, so that he finds
    • like them. We see here, without yet being able to understand it
    • From outside Europe, from distant Asia, opinions are being
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • work differently, and which in spite of being a study which must
    • external sense-perceptions, but that the human being, when he
    • nature's structure the most complex of all, the human being. You
    • being comes along to them — the Green Snake, who crawls in
    • now, being luminous, she can also see the things. She was able to
    • feel pillars and also shapes like human beings, but till then she
    • quality of being able to change precious stone into life by
    • loneliness and isolation from all that human beings have.
    • Youth, on being united with the Beautiful Lily, regains the
    • ‘Every individual human being, one may say, carries in him
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • to-day, and being what he is he can give unequivocal judgment on all
    • ideating, but also a feeling and willing being. Now those who
    • which the power of thought might achieve by being kept impersonal,
    • of being developed to this point. We can also justifiably find
    • separation, he is not capable of being effective through his three
    • the beings lying in things spring forth in the soul, and he thereby
    • being master of his inner soul-powers, and then he can attain union
    • ‘leit-motif’ going from plant to plant, from being to
    • being. He takes the conception, goes from it over to the plant, and
    • We find ourselves on earth as beings with souls. These or the
    • else in us. In us human beings if we take ourselves properly there is
    • man must set about being able to re-unite with the Beautiful Lily.
    • kernel of being, will not be in a position, when he dies, to find
    • being striving for the highest bride, and that with which he is to be
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • The time when in his inner being he learned to know and experience
    • And now Faust's personality becomes a being placed between two
    • world which drags him down. Faust becomes a being placed
    • beings fight in the world. Though in the very beginning Faust is
    • called theosophy, magic and the occult, came very near to being
    • the mystics with great pains, to miss the way and being unable to
    • the name of Ahriman, Zarathustra first presented this being as the
    • teaching of Zarathustra, Ahriman was the deceitful being, who hid
    • plainly, this being who caused the ruin of man, because he forced
    • Hebrew, Mephiz, the spoiler, and Topel, the liar. This being passed
    • world in order to find the spirit in each single being, in such
    • step after being led to his ‘safe grotto where the secret
    • manner, some parts being pushed in between others, and therefore
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • beings. We find him withdrawn from all physical vision, veiled in
    • sleep. Beings from the spiritual world are busy with his spirit,
    • After the spiritual beings which surrounded him had been
    • and real beings corresponding to what one ordinarily calls
    • spiritual world there are beings behind all that. Whereas people
    • human thoughts are really pervaded and permeated by beings from the
    • form ideas, but they are guided by spiritual beings behind the
    • spiritual beings behind. Thus, the whole Masque, which is to have
    • powers originating in those beings which Faust met already in Part
    • such spiritual beings, towering above him. Thus Mephistopheles
    • appears at the turn of the modern age as that being which prompts
    • clairvoyant human being comes into the spiritual world. At first it
    • being. Here the spiritual sense catches sight behind the physical
    • his way. We see him after being ‘paralysed by Helena’
    • combined in the formation of a human being.
    • comes into being, assisted as it were by the spiritual world. Much
    • powers and beings which are active behind the physical-sense-world,
    • and spirits from the physical world are continually being
    • three realms, to form a human being — and before us stands
    • being springs from the union of the human soul with the spiritual
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: World History: Lecture I: Evolution of the Soul and of Memory
    Matching lines:
    • being of present-day man. For at this time in man's history,
    • human beings were childlike, that they believed in all kinds of
    • ape-being. Such is approximately the usual conception of
    • being of to-day and in a contemporary of the Mystery of
    • Then, if we contemplate a human being of that ancient epoch, we
    • and concepts, so human beings always possessed these, as far
    • beings who did not have ideas, concepts, thoughts at all in
    • in his own head the being of the Earth-planet itself. He said:
    • to receive the activities of the Sun. Now each human being, in
    • the whole Earth, was felt by the human being of those early
    • the inner being into the limbs, they felt a direct picture of
    • ‘willing’ human being — to use the language of to-day,
    • the very same experience, only this time within his own being.
    • mankind has its origin and cause in the inner being of man. If
    • finesse, but right out of his own inner being, man had
    • its development from without into the inner being of man.
    • over half Europe, without being able to connect the experience
  • Title: World History: Lecture II: Mysteries of 'Asia'
    Matching lines:
    • too in his entire being. A separated life of thought and
    • the blood, and so on. Man experienced his whole being in
    • the rivers; but I live also with the elemental beings of the
    • now comes the fourth realm where human beings live, the realm
    • lowest spirit realm, in which he, as human being, lived. You
    • world. And in this weaving he perceived the Beings of the Third
    • Beings of the higher Hierarchies.
    • sleep, while the body rested, they experienced the Beings of
    • not feel this while immersed in the Beings of the Third
    • Hierarchy impressed itself deep into the whole being of man.
    • East were to re-appear, inhabited by human beings having the
    • beings; on the contrary, they make us weak, unconscious. The
    • living spiritual Beings moving in the sky, and the sharp line
    • procession of spiritual Beings hurrying forward over or in
    • sees the host of elementary beings riding through the air. But
    • spiritual Beings that were the Pictures of the forest, the
    • compensation of meeting in the forest Beings of the First
    • Hierarchy, there they would meet some Being from the Kingdom of
  • Title: World History: Lecture III: Asiatic Mysteries of Ephesus, Gilgamesh and Eabani
    Matching lines:
    • constitution of his being from the man of a later time, and
    • of their own being quite differently.
    • knew that Angels, Archangels and other Beings up to the highest
    • to say ‘I’ to the spirit-and-soul part of their being, in which
    • Spiritual Beings of the higher Hierarchies; for, as I told you
    • presence of Divine-spiritual Beings and had intercourse with
    • spiritual Being who had never incarnated on Earth to work
    • on Earth as Spiritual Beings, had long ago withdrawn and
    • cosmic world of those Spiritual Beings Who were the first great
    • teachers of earthly humanity, the Beings Who once brought to
    • Spiritual Beings in this cosmic colony, Who were once the
    • he would sink down into his own inner being. In more modern
    • being, — a living being, moreover, endowed with soul and
    • spirit. As a tiny insect that runs over a human being may learn
    • something of that human being as it passes over his nose and
    • knowledge in this way by making a journey over the human being,
    • you can imagine that, if a man's being were so
    • of all this was that both felt in their own being, as it were,
    • what the human being requires for breathing. And so on and so
    • animal kingdom. And the human being felt himself within all
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: World History: Lecture IV: Atlantean Wisdom in the Mysteries of Hibernia, Gilgamish and Eabani at Ephesus, Logos Mysteries of Artemis at Ephesus
    Matching lines:
    • themselves in the human being. For not until our own epoch does
    • course of these lectures, shut off as an individual being from
    • exist on a human being. For the moment a finger is separated
    • from the human being, it is no longer a finger, it begins to
    • way is man only a being having some form or other, whether in
    • the end of my lecture yesterday that these same human beings
    • which man attributes being on the ground of his
    • illusion, so that in fact true being is not accessible to man
    • penetrating the illusion and coming to real true Being.
    • Being and its illusory character. And now there awaited them a
    • come thus to a time in his life when he despairs of Being and
    • this was given in order that the human being, through
    • with error and illusion, then one cannot value Being and Truth.
    • And the pupils of Hibernia had to learn to value Being and
    • matter, first to experience with one's whole inner being, with
    • a deep inner experience in the whole of his being — body,
    • before the other that all the life in him was being consumed in
    • Cosmos, then he must become in his whole being a sense-organ,
    • of the pupil's being was concentrated in the circulation of the
    • blood. He learned to know himself as a Sun-being, as he
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: World History: Lecture V: Mysteries of the East, West, and of Ephesus
    Matching lines:
    • the Spiritual Beings who guide the worlds of the planets, who
    • connection of the human being with the macrocosm was revealed
    • perception of the connection of the human being with the Spirit
    • Through all that the human being learned concerning the working
    • Beings of Intelligence in the planetary processes, he was led
    • has come about through the breathing of human beings, we can
    • Macrocosm. The human being to-day can look upon his
    • watery-airy in substance. Then the human being separated off
    • growing up, being changed, taking on different shapes and forms
    • been cast off, as it were, by the human being, and received by
    • With the higher animals the human being did not feel a
    • put quite simply in a few words. The human being comes hither
    • receives it and gives it root. The human being felt as though
    • but phantoms none the less; no longer the Divine Beings, no
    • connection the human being has with his own childhood. The men
    • ripeness, then for the very reason that he as a human being had
    • the great world-events and of the great world-Beings.
    • being himself came into consideration and what he brought to
    • shadow-picture, when the human being, through the preparations
    • a deep inward experience of the connection of the human being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: World History: Lecture VI: Mysteries of the Ancient Near East Enter Europe
    Matching lines:
    • across the years to human beings who still knew that as surely
    • the basis of what the human being himself can produce with the
    • Present-day mankind would never have come into being if Asia
    • evolving in his inner being. For every age has its own mission,
    • the Mystery of Golgotha was being enacted in Palestine, in that
    • sublime event was being enacted in concrete physical reality,
    • burning torch into the Temple of Ephesus, demonic beings were
    • hands. For these demonic beings had determined to let nothing
    • opposition to the working of these beings. For what was it they
    • being. Aristotle himself is a stage higher than all the pedants
    • parts that this knowledge of Nature and insight into the Being
    • nature of the changes in the human being himself in the
    • understanding proceed from the whole human being. The teacher is the
    • From out of the whole human being in
    • being in his entirety; nevertheless we have at least still a
    • connection with a deed that is done by the human being in a
    • part of his organism. What movement there is in our whole being
    • that speaking lives as intensely in the whole human being as do
    • the gymnast. The gymnast has to do with the whole human being.
    • part of the human being and with that which is sent up from
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: World History: Lecture VII: The Fifteenth Century and the Transition from Mind-Soul to Spiritual-Soul
    Matching lines:
    • human being with the deeper impulses and forces of Nature, or
    • knowledge of the human being. The mechanism of the watch has to
    • similarly, if we would understand the nature and being of man,
    • working in all the kingdoms of Nature work in the human being;
    • the plant world or of the animal world to the human being? The
    • on the diseased human being. All this investigation however
    • the human being to the Nature that he finds around him.
    • human being and those that are found in Nature. When we set out
    • the being of man. And a disturbing element enters the picture
    • dilution, and the human being takes up lead from the Cosmos by
    • process of breathing. The human being is perpetually excreting
    • human being. And men were able in this way to know many things
    • being.
    • knowledge of the human being, — then we cannot possibly
    • being; let us say, for instance, a stone. A stone falls to the
    • being can therefore be described as that which is subject to
    • it in a drawing. Imagine that this is the human being. His
    • comes into being as an image of the whole Universe.
    • upon a time brought the quartz crystal into being. The bee
    • being. Otherwise all pharmacology remains merely a matter of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: World History: Lecture VIII: The Burning of the Ephesian Temple and the Goetheanum
    Matching lines:
    • their whole nature and being into close connection with what is
    • God was applied to all beings of a super-sensible nature,
    • — to every form of being that had no need to appear on
    • differentiated. The Divine-Spiritual Beings who are most
    • of time, the same Beings Whom we recognise in the majesty of
    • Divine-Spiritual Beings can never be jealous. Nevertheless in
    • members of the human race received into their being much of
    • to pass that certain other divine Beings, Luciferic-Ahrimanic
    • divine Beings were made aware, that man was being drawn nearer
    • super-sensible Beings — who are jealous of the
    • it is being so played out. In olden times, when men thought of
    • find the sacrifice done by human beings, and in the sacrificing
    • human being we are understood. The burning of Ephesus marks the
    • these survivals, the real being of the Mysteries retreated more
    • Look, my son, at your own being! You carry about with you a
    • keep the form which belongs to its own being. Your physical
    • body. Only the divine spiritual Beings can build it up —
    • the Beings of the hierarchy of Dynamis, Exusiai and Kyriotetes.
    • member of the human being, which we call the astral body. And
    • again can only be created by Beings of the third Hierarchy
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: World History: Lecture IX: World History in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • way that is possible spiritually and observe these human beings
    • beings have resulted in knowledge calling for great
    • possibility of being able at any and every minute to return
    • thoughtful human being, not as a visionary or as an ecstatic
    • last third of the nineteenth century hardly any human beings
    • well-being you may not cross the threshold. You may not be
    • concepts and ideas with which the human being is obliged to
    • and this would finally result in a race of men being born in
    • sleeping human beings confronting the Guardian of the Threshold
    • can be observed, one is accompanied by a human being belonging
    • the human beings living to-day appear on Earth in new
    • incarnations, the Earth will become barbaric. Human beings will
    • Dornach there must be a place where for those human beings who
    • forces, actual Beings of the spiritual world. Here there must
    • beings are placed when confronting the Guardian of the
    • you from being paralysed by the spectacle of the super-sensible
    • come into being in the future, for the blessing of mankind,
    • will come into being through our activity and devotion. And the
    • being as the result of your work, my dear friends.
    • Into the ocean-being of the Spirit.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Purpose of the Goetheanum and Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • inimical to religion were being practiced; and there is even
    • Anthroposophy has been able to come into being through a logic
    • course of the years in which the Goetheanum was being built,
    • then we human beings would regard the dream-world as the only
    • the human being lives also in his will, for it is
    • being in the sense-world, the feeling of union with this
    • insertion of the whole soul-being into this world by
    • him as his soul-spirit-being related to the transformations and
    • feels as his own being, in his thinking and feeling, his
    • he unites himself, to which he allows his whole being to open
    • with the universal etheric world. When as physical human being
    • human being in this etheric world. But with all this one has
    • is only because one feels himself to be a spirit-soul being in
    • Ordinarily, we ourselves as human beings interrupt the quiet of
    • articulated speech for outward expression as human beings,
    • etheric being, he will no longer hold firmly to this ego. He
    • one may struggle through to the vision of the soul-being before
    • But now, when he looks into the pre-earthly existence, being
    • world, where the soul was among spiritual beings, in just the
    • beings on earth. And one now comes to know that the spiritual
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Goethe, Comte and Bentham
    Matching lines:
    • inner being. We must be quite clear that what is described as the
    • time there is working into his Ego those Beings of the third
    • himself the Beings of the Angels, Archangels and the Time-Spirits.
    • Now because those Beings work in us, my dear
    • We might also say, that because these Arch-Angelic Beings shine
    • And because the Beings of the Archai, the
    • Intuition, therefore we feel ourselves as earthly human beings
    • beings. Let us once more make quite clear how it is that we feel
    • You would at once cease to feel yourselves as personal beings if
    • by his Angel, that Angelic Being belonging to his own Ego.
    • In the feeling oneself as a human being as a
    • Archai) that remains for most human beings something really quite
    • about by the various Beings of the 3rd Hierarchy, the Archai, the
    • Being, of feeling conscious: “I am now living as a
    • the consciousness of most human beings, that their personality can
    • human soul and spirit-being by the Beings of the third Hierarchy,
    • connection with the Beings of the third Hierarchy. That comes from
    • living interchange with the Beings of the third Hierarchy. In the
    • not. We are that Spiritual, psychic being which makes use of the
    • man really had a living consciousness of the Beings of the third
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Whitsuntide in the Course of the Year
    Matching lines:
    • perceives it being dissolved, as gradually passing over into
    • growth, only development in us as physical beings, we could
    • never be conscious beings in the physical world. In this
    • the earth itself as spiritual being wakes when towards autumn
    • enthusing in a general way about man being a microcosm of the
    • mighty Earth-being sleeps and wakes, taking the whole year
    • Angel or an Archangel being of the spiritual world and want
    • to gain some ideas concerning that being, that is, if we want
    • to perceive the being truly, we must first destroy something
    • initiation we become conscious of what is all the time being
    • forms the content of conscious being. Every time we display
    • being. We are wrong in thinking that the man lies there with
    • a great spiritual being having the earth as physical
    • yearly oscillations of the Earth-being, of the conscious
    • Earth-being. And this conscious Earth-being is completely
    • death and a new birth by being able to kill ourselves —
    • truth — by being able, that is, to undergo the
    • being more and more to consider only half of her — the
    • sprouting, the spiritual works within the beings, not
    • beings, processes of destruction must take place. The spirits
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Meditation and Concentration
    Matching lines:
    • structure of the psycho-spiritual human being. How most
    • crossed, that we really enter with the whole of our being
    • our head, and also the beings active and creative in these
    • will, to a connection with the actions of spiritual beings of
    • raised out of the rest of his being. Here in the lower part
    • he himself is clairvoyantly, as being; so that only by a
    • sensation of being outside the body; and when he has been
    • worthy of veneration; but all is worthy of being learnt. That
    • thought's own life. Each thought becomes a being. One thought
    • like a husk, and an elemental being slips into the husk. The
    • feeler, it goes forth into the world, and an elemental being
    • elemental beings ... and these whirl and struggle in us. So
    • experience the LIFE OF BEINGS. We plunge our head
    • the life of beings.
    • the way described and in the beings in them. We send our
    • thoughts out, and a being slips in, and is active in them. If
    • we perceive the beings of Venus, or Saturn, it is as I have
    • beings slip in. We ought not to be the least afraid of having
    • of life in the higher Hierarchies. Human beings carried this
    • Sun-being might enter into them: — You say: Surely no
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Tree of Knowledge and the Christmas Tree
    Matching lines:
    • these two lines of opposition are considered as being like
    • the true idea when the human being, standing in the centre of
    • beings and objects. He then becomes a being shut up within
    • man being continually able to strike out in two directions
    • Freedom in this consists rather in man's being always able to
    • which originates when the human being is lost to the world,
    • being obliged, perhaps in the next life, to strike out again
    • in the opposite direction, and thus being about the
    • being crushed, or when the world loses him? In each of these
    • proper interest in objects and beings. In our last lecture,
    • able to transpose ourselves with understanding into beings
    • being; and if, as anthroposophists, we set ourselves the task
    • upon this wisdom as the gift of super-human beings, for up to
    • really something divine, and something which we human beings
    • guided by another virtue, by the interest in the being to
    • a quality of human nature without being guided by wisdom and
    • based upon the interest of human beings in one another.
    • We ought to consider what otherwise binds us as being of
    • distinctions as being of little account, and clings to the
    • uncultivated human being, is but little affected by the great
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • presents it as being the most brilliant, not only of our age,
    • guided into life as a complete human being. Not only a piece of
    • considers the human being in a spiritual scientific way. We
    • state of being born and shared in Herder's aspiration,
    • human beings in his plays. We may say that a revolutionary
    • what constitutes the human being himself, not how he is put
    • related to his work. But in addition to being just as practical
    • what his own nature really was. Goethe's way of being
    • his mode of being relates to the age in which he lives. This
    • dramatize the stammering autobiography of a being who worked
    • when these human beings were alone, they sought for a special
    • tears to fall upon the pages that were being read. To be
    • devoted to his duties. Being a minister was his chief
    • head Iphigenia and Tasso came into being, but as
    • poet, or minister; he is a complete human being aspiring in all
    • and “These lofty works of art, being also the highest works of
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • would have become entirely different human beings if only small
    • far from being a revolutionist. But by no means is he so remote
    • significance into the life of a human being. Undoubtedly, it
    • exists between the human being and the world; it is complicated
    • an inner impulse in the human being. In a life such as Goethe's
    • individual human being. In the last analysis, the laws working
    • in an eminent human being apply to all individuals. Tomorrow we
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • outside the physical and etheric bodies in sleep only in being
    • from without upon the human being, that everything in him that
    • awake. If we wish to understand the entire human being, this is
    • acquired!” Man, however, is a complicated being and we do not
    • without being followed by another. It is important to bear in
    • educated ape had simply formed the habit of being guided by the
    • wisdom than other beings, and is thus distinguished from them.
    • beings are much freer, and so it is possible for them to
    • epochs really knew what a certain part of their being is going
    • entire being. Goethe partook much more in the happenings of
    • every human being during the course of life, only in Goethe it
    • state of being one with the surrounding spiritual world is more
    • being and the surrounding world if we could awake just to the
    • inner being to such an activity. They would pour them into such
    • being through vocational work is not something we do in full
    • human being having evolved through the Saturn, Sun, Moon, and
    • prized in the future. In their being, human beings are, of
    • human being is thus really living in a profound sleep
    • developing without his being able to enter into it; thus does
    • cannot reflect upon how the human being is bound through his
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • with what was willed by beings who guide life from regions
    • specially qualified personalities was then inspired by beings
    • was learned from these beings determined the course of
    • spiritual scientist it is not possible to flatter human beings
    • vocational labor is separated from the human being, we
    • incarnation of spiritual beings. At present, during this earth
    • stage, these spiritual beings are, to be sure, still of an
    • degree. But they will have become elemental beings of the third
    • becomes the external sheath for elemental beings who thereby
    • being was still far more immersed in his professional life with
    • today. When you compare the joy that a human being could still
    • about elemental spirits are being created which pass over into
    • process can come into being.
    • being has been liberated from the external, inorganic world
    • a connection between what the human being is and what he
    • being's life of will and disposition will weave and incorporate
    • way in which the machines work. Human beings will blend with
    • uniting one human being with another in what rises far above
    • movement. The elemental beings that are created and released
    • in them. This means that each human being should fill his soul
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • sure, we are living today in a period that is being slowly
    • entire ranks and classes of human beings. The ambition, vanity,
    • spite of being outwardly happy, this lady suffers from an
    • reaching into the future destiny of a human being. What takes
    • ‘I have the occupation of being wet.’ ” “Is
    • of forces and the human being insofar as his life flows along
    • individual life comes into being according to the measure in
    • of human beings. Thus, it is possible to decipher them only
    • four strings of a human being. However, general points of view
    • observe a human being in those years when, as explained in my
    • and gestures of the physical being, and in the entire bearing
    • all, to be sure, but a great part of what causes a human being
    • how the human being has placed himself in the world by means of
    • beings, and we bear with us what evolves from this process
    • human beings during our life according to our karma depends
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • writer, and second, because, as an entirely modern human being,
    • himself, being just as competent as the director of the theater
    • say, become totally enmeshed with his individual being, if not
    • as possible from human beings. I have called your attention to
    • without their being conscious of this. Simple attempts have
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • understanding of the position of the individual human being in
    • have made it clear that what the human being achieves for the
    • as being prosaic, but that, as we have seen, it is most
    • because the human being must by this time have developed all
    • over to descendants, but human beings are so constructed from
    • that the human being lives through in the spiritual world
    • birth naturally has an influence on a human being and includes
    • matter. Here upon the earth the human being perceives through
    • really possible to see in the human being during this period of
    • however, in which the human being is guided toward his new
    • with the education and development of the human being, and also
    • relationship to life. Since, however, human beings must become
    • individuality spoke through the earlier human being. I will
    • for, and human beings will be sacrificed for the sake of
    • have described, to prevent human beings from attaining clarity
    • know by what principles they are being guided. Of course, there
    • beings.
    • there are various ways of keeping human beings in a fog of
    • war as being connected with the murder of the Archduke Franz
    • well-being of European humanity. What I mean to say is that we
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • dealing with what we call karma, the passage of the human being
    • now given you a factual account of the life of a human being.
    • told by Galileo's contemporaries. I am constantly being told
    • is, for the beings of the higher hierarchies. So it is with the
    • characteristics and what the human being brings down from the
    • human being and that he is to be especially distinguished from
    • connection between human beings and animals, but the endeavor
    • that of the human being. Then comes a passage that is quoted
    • philosophy today worthy of the human being. The passage
    • most nearly approach the human being live in veritable
    • foolish to wish to improve human beings.
    • reflected that the human being is dissipated after death and no
    • everywhere made the human being beautiful — the buildings, the
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • number of hierarchies that embrace beings standing above man in
    • the super-sensible world to the kingdoms of the human being, and
    • beings who have their place between man and the real Godhead,
    • which is far above humanity and those beings who have their
    • their beings represents a relapse into an ancient polytheism
    • at all the question of whether the human being imagines he has
    • Nothing other than the being of an angel, and all those who say
    • fix our attention first on the beings of the lowest hierarchies
    • we direct our attention to these beings who are relatively the
    • who is, of course, a most sublime being. Then we have, in turn,
    • those beings whom we call archangels whose mission is to
    • fact that it is only the archangels who are beings who control
    • also conceive of angels as beings who really control the life
    • human being comes to worship his own god, that is to say, his
    • human beings with those gods who are common to all has become
    • a human being really looks up to his angel but does not admit
    • the cat has an ego just as a human being does, and where the
    • angel. The latter will soon lead the human being into
    • expressed through the fact that the human being disdains to
    • in the human being is also unconscious, or not clearly
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • last lecture as to how human beings may establish a
    • many that a number of human beings already have a relationship
    • mine.” But in general, humanity's relation to the Christ-Being
    • Being signifies for the earth, we must first acquaint ourselves
    • is that the human being has come over from earlier worlds and
    • be a time in which human beings gradually descended from a
    • death and a new birth. As these human beings looked up to him,
    • know, of course, that when a human being passes through the
    • the etheric world. The human being continues to develop in his
    • beings worshipped the etheric bodies of their forefathers to
    • Thus we may say that polytheism, when human beings worshipped
    • human beings descend still further to the period in which the
    • superhuman was especially cultivated. Human beings were
    • human beings. This was the period coinciding with the
    • time of the Mystery of Golgotha human beings had degenerated so
    • human beings, it was necessary for the Divine Man to appear.
    • beings in an entirely different way from that of the gods of
    • ways, not through the mere development of one's inner being,
    • the community of human beings, to the whole of human
    • level. When we face another human being in life, it is in maya
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mysteries of the Sun: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • judgment that only has limited value by being right in a
    • being incontestable belong to all that must be most
    • of indestructible matter that is continuously being submitted
    • they saw them all with the divine spiritual being behind. And
    • Christ and is united with the eternal essential being of man.
    • the earth, the spiritual being who before the mystery of
    • which this cosmic, spiritual being entered historic
    • reality we need above all the possibility of being able to in
    • form that is the image of something else, but through being
    • through being made by something of which it is the image but
    • this something being absorbed, sucked up by the existence of
    • it were sucked up by the pictures; but by the pictures being
    • its prototype; the latter being by the side of it, newly
  • Title: Mysteries of the Sun: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • for the understanding of man's being as it must be grasped
    • being. For it is out of the understanding bound up with
    • form of being. You can picture to yourselves the human
    • formation, a physical form-being. For the head, what is
    • they are still developing mere shadows of the real being of
    • other beings. If you would paint all that your hands and legs
    • complicated being. When he is awake, when he has his head,
    • what is part of the being of man. You see it is really
    • and crosses the blue, so that the blue instead of being, as
    • being with a soul-spiritual aura just as ordinarily you look at
    • discussions about whether there are spiritual beings or not,
    • cosmic being, this man himself, and his task.
  • Title: Mysteries of the Sun: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • to these questions: why do some human beings die early, some
    • of the Sun as being threefold; the same sun that is perceived
    • physical man, is a being who materially fills a certain
    • soul-spiritual being.
    • drawn back. By their being drawn back, however, the soul-life
    • being able to understand that extremities man is a recent
    • visible to me by being filled out with the cosmic thoughts of
    • beings die as mere children, many in old age, others in
    • deepening of our comprehension of the Christ-Being they must
    • concepts that are concrete, that have reality by being
    • who descends here after being formed and fashioned out of the
    • being published in so wonderful a way — other writings
  • Title: Threefold Order II: Lecture 1: Influence of the human will upon the course of economic life
    Matching lines:
    • action, any direct human intervention, being able to effect
    • speculative concerns, which were also being traded with on
    • falls of necessity to the ground, so these human beings are
    • meat. But when a human being in a given situation does
    • of human beings.
    • towards people not being burdened with unnecessary work, but
    • the human being for any regeneration of social
    • taken in their exact sense, and not as being merely
    • individual human being is tending more and more to become a
    • being, will need after a certain time to be put straight,
    • these, functionally considered, make up the whole human being.
    • outcome from within, instead of being imported from without.
  • Title: Threefold Order II: Lecture 2: On Propaganda of the Threefold Social Order
    Matching lines:
    • this question of propaganda was represented to me as being of
    • thing of which the book is talking, instead of being compared
    • time being flung away. Doesn't it look as though we should be
    • but a question of human beings. And we have to recognise,
    • least an attempt being made to construct a bridge between the
    • being ‘quite enthusiastic’ about it.
    • would like to make compromises, to the extent of being ready
    • continue to reckon on the whole of our economic life being
    • economy. That is to say, a practical attempt is here being
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture I: Free Will, Immortality
    Matching lines:
    • Wesenheit des Menschen Bewirkt Werden? (The Supersensible Being
    • all the problems related to the soul life of the human being
    • the human being is hidden something that exists beyond birth
    • being bound to natural necessity as a falling stone is. But
    • concern to the human being himself, for they are pre-eminently
    • within the human being himself, to what surges to and fro in
    • pursues its ways in the human being.
    • knowledge of what works and lives in the human being, their
    • his true being. For this we have to advance a stage further.
    • appear. All now depends on our being able to judge according to
    • Whenever the attempt has been made to save the human being from
    • being simply the outcome of his physical functions, it has
    • into it, coming to know its beings and processes, step by step.
    • ordinary human being like anyone else. He naturally lives
    • constantly suggest that they are a higher kind of human being.
    • with the material aspect, even when studying the human being,
    • human being, has come within the orbit of the idea of
    • being understandable. For the human being is not as simple as
    • is a complicated being. If we are to apply the idea of
    • evolution to the human being and really penetrate the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture II: The Historical Evolution of Humanity
    Matching lines:
    • Goethe's observation of human beings and of humanity led
    • now witnessing were being prepared, it happened by what we
    • way in which human beings work.
    • the conditions on them, or being concerned with the way in
    • beings which are governed by considerations going beyond the
    • this time. Until then, human beings had lived an existence
    • the nature and evolution of the human being himself. As we
    • something that did not come into being through the work of
    • that it is because the American nation has come into being on
    • where something unconscious plays a part, where the human being
    • into the real inner soul being of man.
    • which will be developed thus enabling the human being really to
    • Having learned to look at the human being in this way, if we
    • of this fact. He said that the individual human being then
    • else emerge that can see into the part of the human being that
    • being and his actions are characterized by the fact that his
    • makes the human being think and consider, drawing conclusions
    • being, inasmuch as he belongs to the great dream of history
    • being sleeps and dreams through in his normal historical
    • we look at a human being and observe how he evolves, we see
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture III: The Supersensible Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • SUPERSENSIBLE BEING OF MAN
    • point the recognition that his being is spiritual. For it is
    • that something further is needed to show that the real being of
    • situation which prevents the recognition of what the being of
    • raises questions that lead man away from his real being. In his
    • expect to find something that will lead him to the real being
    • where the real being of man is. In fact, at last we become
    • those worlds where the real being of man can be known, or, as
    • consciousness and in being related to them in such a way that
    • possible to find the being of man. We see that because our
    • normal person. Everything depends upon our being able to
    • normally exists in the human being, is a power that is only
    • super-sensible being of man.
    • but they approach us as living beings. Our thinking altogether
    • inner, living and logical being can arise out of the
    • “logic” of the statue, a being that we feel to the
    • investigating the super-sensible being of man, we should not
    • into being only in our own time. For everything that comes into
    • being in the course of the cultural evolution of humanity
    • This is the danger of not being inwardly able to carry what is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture IV: Nature of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • Being. Lecture given at Zurich, Switzerland, October 9, 1916)
    • human beings — in such a way that it comes to meet the
    • cannot comprehend more of the human being than that part of it
    • value, dignity, and being of man are concerned, and that it
    • that this thinking, which can observe the beings and phenomena
    • unconsciously, without being observed with the necessary
    • beings, lies the whole realm of our feelings. For
    • being concentrated with the uttermost attentiveness upon a
    • thought itself, without being dependent upon the impressions of
    • the ordinary clear-minded human being as he is occupied
    • through which we have in a single moment the inner being of our
    • inner being does not contain only the result of chemical
    • being since birth.
    • picture, which consists of our entire inner human being as it
    • knowledge;” it gives us only our subjective inner being
    • knowledge one has only this subjective inner being. Then
    • as a being of pure soul and spirit before birth, or, more
    • can perceive what lives as eternal being within our soul. It
    • can perceive this eternal being in the soul at that moment when
    • as social beings. Love is the best and noblest power in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture V: Mystery of the Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • OF THE HUMAN BEING
    • disregard the mystery of the human being, either because of
    • world in which the human being is placed that are of a
    • mysteries of the human being that really satisfies us deep
    • the 19th century) that the inmost being of man can be explained
    • today, an atom of iron must be imagined as being more
    • that one could investigate the tiniest lifeless beings,
    • they could survey the whole range of living beings, of plants
    • the different species, from the simplest living being right up
    • man had evolved, in the appropriate simplest living being, and
    • taken to the smallest, this time the smallest living beings.
    • for human beings to do this.
    • consciousness. — Just as the human being awakens from his
    • Without actually being grasped by the mind, it must be present
    • the sleeping human being?
    • and the connection of human beings with the world. There has to
    • the soul being, right into the life of the human soul. It is
    • For the human being's relationship to color is exactly the same
    • significance in his inner life. It is like not being able
    • allow it to sink into his being so that it is no longer
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Eurhythmy (Introduction to a performance)
    Matching lines:
    • Our Eurhythmy, besides being of the nature of Art, is a kind
    • of which are full of meaning, then the whole of its being,
    • movements. They find that the human element in them is being
  • Title: Differentation of Primeval Wisdom into East, Middle, West
    Matching lines:
    • regard man as being part of the world — and visualise the
    • view, which does not extend to man in his real being,
    • only mention that human beings, with reference to their
    • no other concepts than those one has already through being
    • to believe that, simply from being Born as human beings on
    • That what the human beings of the different races upon earth
    • course, it is true that human beings have emancipated
    • being on his country. But this stronger dependence was
    • from the East as Spiritual truths. Human beings living in
    • into a position of being able to produce only; that means, of
    • realise in their inner being that there exists no other means
    • human beings, than by not permeating merely the earth
    • lies completely outside his being. He can grasp as an
    • interesting fact that such things are said by human beings,
    • way. They seek to make man inwardly a free human being. It is
    • For him no man was a complete human being who had first to
    • Schiller a man was only a complete human being who felt in
    • being produced. No! Art, is taken over from the Central
    • Ludendorf way of thinking, and those human beings who guided
    • human beings who approach them with such differentiations.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Real Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • The Real Being of Man
    • Concerning the Real Being of Man.
    • Concerning the Real Being of Man.
    • The Real Being of Man
    • chief beings who dwell on a planetary-cosmic body at a given
    • being of man.
    • relationships with other beings, because, my dear friends,
    • relationships between Spiritual beings. Although to physical
    • mass is simply the body for certain Spiritual beings. And
    • again, that which appears to us as being outside the Earth,
    • certain relationship of Spiritual Beings, of the Hierarchies.
    • Spiritual being. We have then to do with the inner aspect of
    • when we can penetrate to those Beings who lie at the bottom
    • truth, the Being , lies behind this illusion. That illusion
    • re-birth, is subject to the possibility of being drawn out of
    • certain Beings that veil themselves in sensible
    • re-birth the possibility threatens us of being drowned in
    • Hierarchies, such as the elementary Beings in the three
    • these there are other Beings, who seek to develop their
    • Luciferic and Ahrimanic beings of whom we have often spoken
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Necessity for Spiritual Knowledge: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • out, the lecturer°s own opinions being thrown in the
    • except my being laughed down, It is not the point today to
    • understood between the being; of Anthroposophy and social
    • materialistic culture being surmounted in certain spheres is
    • consist? It consists in the passions being so quickly aroused
    • due solely to the social world-outlook being a true disciple
    • talk of the spirit being present in man. They may only say
    • other words the threefold division of man's being into body,
    • plant kingdom and mineral kingdom as being below physical man
    • kingdoms, are above him. For man as a being of the physical
    • animal, plant, mineral; through his soul-spiritual being he
    • which man is a different being from what he was in earlier
    • human beings where their physical bodies were concerned made
    • physical being has slowly been losing ground. His bodily
    • deal more of the animal in him than he has today, life being
    • human beings, but now this interest is ceasing. It began to
    • of the fifth post-Atlantean epoch. These beings of the higher
    • picture of man as a complete human being. This they could not
    • do up to the present time, for the human being had not
    • spiritual beings above man cannot be understood. They have
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Necessity for Spiritual Knowledge: Lecture 1 (alternate translation)
    Matching lines:
    • this materialistic culture is being overcome, that is an
    • and through his spiritual and psychic being he is connected
    • of human evolution wherein man has become a different being
    • spiritual beings standing higher than man, had to wait until
    • of these Beings. Man could not of his own free will induce
    • process — and it was the work of these Beings. And
    • these Beings were vitally interested in the forward
    • working on him. The spiritual beings of the Hierarchies
    • the higher beings to use, by seeking for concepts which are
    • inner being man must seek for the union with what is
    • only set up a right relationship to the spiritual beings
    • us take it seriously, as being truth in these present times!
    • assert that those spiritual beings who up to now have been
    • being in a sense perfect beings. But just because they are
    • about through beings other than themselves, they must begin
    • spiritual Beings, who brought humanity to the point where he
  • Title: Necessity for Spiritual Knowledge: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • for being mathematical. The essential feature in the attitude
    • that he was only able to maintain the illusion of being at
    • mystical matters are being talked about, knows quite well
    • the standpoint of another pole of our being in a certain
    • extremes of our life as human beings, is to be found
    • being born. Out of what comes from the past, there develops
    • and a child coming into being (and it can be actually seen in
    • the spiritual beings of the three Hierarchies immediately
    • above man. And so it is at the other pole of our being. In
    • contemplate that Being Whom, as I have told you, is to be
    • see in our surroundings the activities of spiritual beings,
    • there is something of this kind bound up with the real being
    • regard it as artists regard aesthetics, being quite conscious
    • relationship with the human being which is developing out of
  • Title: Man and Nature: Intellect in Man and Nature Bereft of the Gods
    Matching lines:
    • Man's Inner Being and the Earth's Future.
    • Man's Inner Being and the Earth's Future.
    • being necessary an his part. By no means is it so. A man may
    • development when a human being pursues the normal course of
    • material world. And as he looks into his own being he
    • will think of the world, leaving aside the human being
    • being out of the picture? In other words, we think of all
    • divested of the human being. In this Nature that is
    • divested of the human being, there are no Gods. That is
    • divested of the human being there are no Gods, any more than
    • hypothetically, a world without the human being, is something
    • the Gods — the spiritual Beings — are no longer
    • divine-spiritual Beings who work creatively in mankind, is
    • contained in this external world. Elementary beings,
    • spiritual beings of a lower order, are there, of course; but
    • the creative spiritual Beings who should live in our
    • inasmuch as represents their shell, being a residue of
    • to his own life. It is often the destiny of human beings to
    • the Gods; where are the creative spiritual Beings? If I were
    • within the human being. The truly creative Gods have
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Physical-Superphysical: Its Realisation Through Art
    Matching lines:
    • does not do so I shall feel that my being invited into the
    • unconsciously, the human being has in the depths of his soul
    • a soundly-constituted human being. Our life of soul, when it
    • all the time being killed by a higher kind of life. It is the
    • being killed, overcome, by this human life, this human soul.
    • does not come to expression in the human being but is killed
    • without something lower being overcome by what is higher. The
    • being, contracted, narrowed, driven throughout. into a
    • well how in nature one life is constantly being overcome, and
    • these two sides of the human being, so balances them, that we
    • human being is kept under — not the gesture made by the
    • sides being formed alike. But when this has been given
    • that strives to get outside man's essential being. If all
    • being striven for in this age of “plain air”
    • into being, the design able to make its appearance, definite
    • human being, thus by what is higher. When we have first drawn
    • possibility of imitating anything in nature, being in its own
    • visionary comes into being in the soul because the
    • can grasp it precisely through his being at the same time a
    • beings can never live without the superphysical, they will
  • Title: The Sources of Artistic Imagination and the Sources of Supersensible Knowledge
    Matching lines:
    • of the rest of man's being is quiescent. Feeling and willing
    • of the seer. While the soul is having the experience of being
    • human being standing before him. There are actually people
    • like this to assume that a human being is standing in front
    • contains a human being. Supersensible knowledge, however,
    • sense-perception of the other human being is eliminated and
    • as human beings, stand in front of another man, a wonderful
    • states. When he concentrates on the colour of a human being,
    • is as a being of will, and the nature of his relation to the
    • all other human beings and material objects. The way into the
    • Realisation of the innermost being of another man has as its
    • understanding between human beings and in science. What the
    • merely an instrument of understanding between human beings.
    • soul as nebulous, lacking in clarity. A human being has his
    • relationship with our own being and with the material reality
    • experience within the human being. It is enacted in the
    • this happen? In the normal condition of a human being there
    • that is eliminated when the human being; confronts external
    • “poet” is present in every human being. And
    • arises in the subconscious when the human being ceases to be
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Foundation Stone Meditation
    Matching lines:
    • Into the sea of spirit-being:
    • Cosmic creator-being
    • In the cosmic human being.
    • Creating being in the cosmic depths:
    • To the sensing of your own soul's being:
    • The cosmic being's light
    • light imploring, reign in cosmic being;
  • Title: Lecture: Human Knowledge and Its Significance for Man and the Cosmos
    Matching lines:
    • have to be said on the subject of the connection of man's being with
    • may ask themselves: Whatever more is there to be said about the being
    • of man? But the fact remains that the birth of the human being from
    • time human beings are living through incarnations in which they can
    • of the being of man. They can manage now without this knowledge but
    • for souls incarnated upon the earth to know in what sense the being
    • to the human being to hold together certain members of his being. In
    • members of his being. But the future has always to be prepared and it
    • civilisation for that age in the future when the human being will have
    • to know how to maintain the cohesion of the different parts of his being
    • namely, that man's being is essentially twofold. Man is a twofold being
    • of a human being living at the present time is, in essentials, the product
    • incarnation? At the outset it is difficult to conceive of the body being
    • of wheat contains constituents of nutritive value for the human being,
    • it is there in order to nourish human beings but rather in order to
    • its value in the nourishment of human beings. There is a fundamental
    • to nourish human beings. Knowledge lives within us for another purpose
    • in our being. During our life between birth and death we accumulate
    • into being? The primary purpose of the forces of Knowledge within us,
    • to us when we study the existence of the human being on the one side
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Anthroposophical Ethics ... St. Francis, Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • these two lines of opposition are considered as being like
    • the true idea when the human being, standing in the centre of
    • beings and objects. He then becomes a being shut up within
    • man being continually able to strike out in two directions
    • Freedom in this consists rather in man's being always able to
    • which originates when the human being is lost to the world,
    • being obliged, perhaps in the next life, to strike out again
    • in the opposite direction, and thus being about the
    • being crushed, or when the world loses him? In each of these
    • proper interest in objects and beings. In our last lecture,
    • able to transpose ourselves with understanding into beings
    • being; and if, as anthroposophists, we set ourselves the task
    • upon this wisdom as the gift of super-human beings, for up to
    • really something divine, and something which we human beings
    • guided by another virtue, by the interest in the being to
    • a quality of human nature without being guided by wisdom and
    • based upon the interest of human beings in one another.
    • We ought to consider what otherwise binds us as being of
    • distinctions as being of little account, and clings to the
    • uncultivated human being, is but little affected by the great
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Teachings of Christ the Resurrected
    Matching lines:
    • the human beings of that time possessed faculties which enabled
    • with beings of a higher cosmic order. You know from my
    • something of the nature of these beings of the higher
    • about these beings of the higher hierarchies. Our intercourse
    • course, be wrong to imagine that the meeting with such a being
    • these beings communicated to the human entity by means of the
    • organs. And these beings communicated the mighty secrets of
    • existence to the human being of that time. Secrets of existence
    • beings and revealed themselves in such a way that the earth man
    • beings, what may be called primeval wisdom. Within these
    • beings, an infinite amount of knowledge was contained which
    • human beings, during their earth life, would not have been able
    • human beings were of themselves able to know but very
    • human evolution there was no need for the human beings of those
    • present-day human being, in spite of the fact that, when
    • deep break in life as is the case with the human being.
    • what had remained within his inner being after he had descended
    • I may say so — that an immortal being lived within him,
    • for the human being still possessed a vital perception of the
    • state not yet fully developed. The human being knew that
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Christianity in the Evolutionary Course of Modern Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • AVATAR-BEINGS
    • Avatar-Beings
    • first of all that differences exist among the beings who occupy
    • Lemurian time, we find among the human beings then incarnated
    • of human evolution other individualities, other beings,
    • the bottom of this by saying: There were beings in that very
    • other men, as all the beings who have just been described
    • — there were beings who could have accomplished
    • these beings, in order to intervene in the course of human
    • human bodies as ours. At any time therefore a being may
    • as we can of other human beings, that we trace the soul back in
    • such a being back through the course of time, perhaps we do not
    • it is only because the being in question is able to descend
    • human body. A spiritual being who descends thus into a human
    • body in order to intervene in evolution as a human being,
    • such a being is called in oriental wisdom an
    • between a leading being who has sprung from human evolution
    • itself and one called an Avatar: namely, that an Avatar-being
    • have said, such an Avatar-being can either enter into a human
    • something entirely different from other human beings.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Eternal Soul of Man in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • soul's eternity, of the eternity of the innermost being of man.
    • of consciousness within the human being that are strongly
    • — or by my account any spiritual being — could
    • that it is actually possible for the human being to come to
    • human being has evolved out of the dull, dreamy soul-state of
    • nothing else the human being can use in relation to his soul
    • preferably, we should say out of the depths of the human being
    • the depths of the human being thought pictures will be conjured
    • the ordinary consciousness of the practical human being, only
    • time-body, the head is free: you have a human being in the
    • importance as the earthly human being — and it actually
    • has the I-sense — this is the human being as earth man,
    • What we are as human beings as we go around
    • human being can have, his own earth lives suddenly appearing
    • the human being, yet everything appears from within us.
    • human being who carries within himself this time-body; this is
    • space-body ever since we have been on earth as human beings.
    • human being, into this first stage of the supernatural
    • experiences of the human being, what must be rejected are all
    • time-body, you have a clear awareness: as a human being within
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture I: The Significance of Supersensible Knowledge Today
    Matching lines:
    • modern human beings, standing within the European-American
    • or a person's inner being must evolve out of necessity.
    • recent times. Modern human beings feel that to hate and
    • The various epochs of world evolution provide human beings
    • complete understanding is necessary. Human beings must be
    • knowledge. She recognized that modern human beings are always
    • human being asks these questions. The task of religion has
    • ensured. History is made by human beings, but when it is made
    • ignored. Human beings are destined to absorb into their heart
    • and mind, into their whole being, impulses from the
    • religion is imperative. If we want to give a human being
    • discussed. (But can it be said that modern human beings are
    • organs from one organic being could be transplanted into
    • man,” he said, “looks into his inner being, he
    • spiritual life, a place where human beings can find concrete
    • civilization comes into being, the primary constituent is
    • can be said that when a civilization comes into being, we
    • science. Just as there always were enlightened human beings
    • that part of the human being constitutes the immortal being
    • beings that are invisible to ordinary sight, and that
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture II: Blood is a Very Special Fluid
    Matching lines:
    • the devil, being an enemy of the human race, must of
    • myths, depicting powerful beings and wonderful happenings, is
    • beings is a stream of flowing life.
    • senses, far from being complete in itself, is a manifestation
    • does instinctively when faced with an ensouled being, the
    • axiom, As above, so below, when applied to a human being,
    • the primordial beings from whom it all originated. Today we
    • human beings are facing today are momentous and
    • outer world. And indeed our entire being constantly takes
    • the lower organism. blood is for the human being as a
    • embryos human beings repeat once more the earlier stages of
    • references made to higher beings are to beings that really do
    • being. In fact, behind the physical body there are several
    • beings have the physical body in common with the so-called
    • beings remain as they are. But, as spiritual science points
    • progress because it insists that, as human beings are as they
    • that can be said to this is that then human beings must
    • second member of a person's being is the ether body, which
    • A human being's
    • third member is the astral body. This name, as well as being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture III: The Origin of Suffering
    Matching lines:
    • human beings and the higher creatures are concerned — a
    • been seen as connected, suffering as being a consequence of
    • one of whom sees an event or a human being as tragic, the
    • widening of their inner being? They attain understanding of
    • we must think of the human being as consisting not only of a
    • developed. The ether body is the second member of our being
    • human being we see emerging within his physical, ether and
    • nature, which no other earthly being possesses. Spiritual
    • being will develop out of itself what is termed: Spirit Self
    • individual's essential spirit being. This is all mentioned
    • spiritual investigator sees the human being as a fourfold
    • being. At a certain point spiritual research differs
    • that, as a human being comes before us in the physical world,
    • physical beings to make the spirit resurrect in them. One
    • is being fought. Life possesses the exact opposite qualities
    • you will find that substances are perpetually being absorbed
    • Consciousness arises from life; it can only come into being
    • from substance, and where substance is continually being
    • human being, and bear in mind what was explained in the last
    • that within human beings, life is constantly renewed through
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture IV: The Origin of Evil
    Matching lines:
    • natural science tries to derive knowledge of human beings
    • aspects of this wisdom-science are being made public; there
    • connection between human beings' essential nature and evil?
    • human beings, and indeed into that of the whole cosmos. To
    • comprehension of evil. We must look at how human beings
    • a fundamental and significant law: Whenever beings reach a
    • of the beings belonging to the forms of existence they have
    • through earlier ones. Human beings will be gods on the next
    • planet, just as the beings that now lead us were human beings
    • human beings will have advanced to be leaders and guides.
    • perfect aspect of his being. To recognize it one only has to
    • plant, animal and human beings, from the lowest sexual love
    • to the highest spiritualized love. Untold numbers of beings
    • wisdom is vouchsafed to human beings as divine revelation
    • through beings who were humans on the previous planet. Thus,
    • inhaled by human beings and animals, who in turn exhale
    • beings on the previous planet attained the height of wisdom.
    • from human beings, they can no longer clothe themselves in
    • physical bodies. They are designated as Luciferian beings, or
    • Lucifer's influence on human beings is very different from
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture VI: Education in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • of human beings. That aspect of their being that is grasped
    • the second member of a person's being. It is a spiritual
    • constitutes the physical aspect of a person's being as having
    • evolved out of the ether body. Human being's have this member
    • in common with all beings endowed with life, that is, with
    • slumber in every human being, there is nothing fantastic
    • member of a person's being, the astral body, is the bearer of
    • member of a person's being, the power that enables him or her
    • to say “I,” makes the human being the crown of
    • with no other earthly being; the “I” makes a
    • a person, we must always consider each human being
    • beings; they develop within a certain environment, and can
    • thrive only when surrounded by all the beings of the
    • is a violation of laws according to which human beings
    • remarked that human beings
    • the nature of human beings and confirmed by the results of
    • and produces in the child a feeling of well-being. Notice in
    • being replaced, the covering of the ether body loosens and it
    • beings.
    • reverence is utterly wrong. It regards the child as being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture V: Illness and Death
    Matching lines:
    • to anything extreme. The word sin was regarded as being
    • theory. Every living being, at all levels including that of
    • human beings, strives towards a specific target, a summit for
    • evolved being, man, we find that after one or two generations
    • animal or vegetable kingdom. This is because the beings of
    • beings; anything else will be brought up merely for the sake
    • beings, it is important to bear in mind that, as spiritual
    • science explains, a person is an extremely complex being. An
    • of the being. We must recognize that the forces and
    • “I” makes human beings the crown of creation, for
    • the physical human being proper consists of bones and
    • strictly speaking, only these organs that come into being
    • work together within human beings right down into the
    • members of a person's being have different values. We shall
    • human embryo being enveloped by the maternal body up to the
    • development of an individual's being can only be understood
    • physically at birth. The human being is truly born a second
    • piece of wood being ignited. Up till then it was tied to the
    • of seven the human being displays a number of inherited
    • puberty the human being is born for the third time when the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture VII: Education and Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • person's being as consisting of four distinct members:
    • center of the being, the “I.” When an individual
    • development is reached does the human being begin a life that
    • describes the stages through which a human being evolves from
    • include the whole of a human being's evolutionary descent. A
    • certainly from beings who, in regard to physical development,
    • were far below what human beings are today. Yet in no way did
    • science points back to a time when human beings inhabited
    • compared with modern human beings the Atlantean's soul and
    • The human being
    • how the human being ought to develop, but with the reality of
    • principles, but for what he or she is as a human being.
    • human being will no longer be able to receive later in life
    • make paintings of them; then happy human beings for whom life
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture VIII: Insanity in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • being ill. Furthermore, there is widespread confusion among
    • being occupied with religious ideas. Yet the most curious
    • our attention to the four lower members of a person's being:
    • being is still connected with the ether body, there passes,
    • being unites once more with what was left behind in order to
    • continue its purification. The more often a human being
    • in human beings the following physical components that
    • blood circulation. The individuality of a human being must
    • human being can become what is called “demented”
    • remind ourselves that human beings go through a threefold
    • as human rabble is our concern, and as human beings are
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture IX: Wisdom and Health
    Matching lines:
    • fostered in circles where it was recognized that human beings
    • to lead human beings away from the personal; people demand
    • inner being must be steeped in spiritual science; one must
    • being, looking at the stars, will recognize the eternal laws
    • the expression of the soul and spirit in human beings, when
    • innermost being. It is not through some magical formula that
    • enter with patience and love into every being, every event.
    • required of human beings. The soul must become active, as the
    • Every human being has his own
    • human beings pay is loss of certainty. Uncertainty is
    • Human beings are obliged to grope their way; they must
    • recast within human beings, must become color-filled,
    • being not only senses, but also knows what healing properties
    • creative wisdom. We know that the human being consists of
    • it with the Life Spirit, making human beings powerful
    • Human beings
    • beings.
    • these spiritual images, human beings are able to absorb and
    • being that becomes ill; only people take the spirit into
    • their inner being and must bring it to life once more.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture X: Stages in Man's Development in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • knowledge within his own being. Rightly understood, the call
    • mission of the eyes is to forget their inner being and
    • ourselves that at death the human being leaves behind only
    • sleep is that the human being asleep possesses a physical and
    • gradually adjusts to being without a physical environment. We
    • that human beings undergo after death.
    • The human being
    • The core of his being, bringing the fruits of former
    • order to continue the purification of the being.
    • from being accustomed to an austere, lackluster existence is
    • when it is essential that the evolving human being can look
    • part of the ether body. If the human being is to develop a
    • human being attain a personal relationship to the world;
    • essential to human beings. A person's development will take
    • thirty-fifth year a human being reaches the middle of life.
    • results in a certain firmness. What a human being absorbs in
    • Human beings
    • withdraw more and more into their inner being after the
    • develop a life of its own. The human being becomes more and
    • Human beings
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture XI: Who are the Rosicrucians?
    Matching lines:
    • understood as being symbolic are met with the objection that
    • the obvious fact that a human being should be moral and
    • the human being; he is the instrument, the tool through which
    • scientific movement is a path that guides human beings to the
    • human beings ever lived or live, once they reach the highest
    • seen, initiation is based upon awakening in human beings
    • being who stands fully within today's civilization needs a
    • Christian path, but it enables the striving human being to
    • philosophers of great renown tell us that human beings cannot
    • oneself. Human beings must be able to formulate thoughts that
    • calmly accept being called a fool by materialists who only
    • that in human beings are situated downwards. Human beings are
    • that the human being is the plant inverted is basic to
    • beings turn their reproductive organs towards the centre of
    • root points towards the centre of the earth; human beings
    • downward, the human being the upward pointing section of the
    • World-Body. He meant that human beings represent the highest
    • being's development takes him through the kingdoms of nature.
    • He purifies his being until he develops organs of which there
    • productive power can be seen when human beings create
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture XII: Richard Wagner and Mysticism
    Matching lines:
    • being obscure or sentimental, is in its approach to the world
    • from being a gray theory remote from the real issues, it can
    • everywhere. They depicted how primordial divine beings
    • all beings, and resurrect within human beings. Filled with
    • being functions as a healthy entity, and he feels the world
    • being and achievement.” A wondrous, deeply religious
    • concepts to explain the creation of the world and its beings.
    • were to a far distant past when human beings were not so
    • itself. Only in this way could man become a free being, but
    • that human beings could become more and more conscious. He
    • where he is; human beings must ascend stage by stage if they
    • the egoism in art increased as human beings egoism
    • only had to look at his own inner being to recognize the
    • conveying impulses that live within human beings. Music
    • understand the whole human being, the inner person as well as
    • beings a higher being resides, a higher self that was only
    • search for the superhuman aspect of man's being, for that
    • They revealed the superhuman aspect of a person's being.
    • qualities belonging to a single human being, but to many.
    • human being.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture XIII: The Bible and Wisdom
    Matching lines:
    • beings find it difficult to transport themselves into such a
    • people. Today one risks being accused of repudiating the true
    • words of the Bible, of being an agnostic and unfit to call
    • our being, our spirituality. What builds our body comes from
    • substances that surround us; likewise our inner being comes
    • beings are able to recognize God because God lives within
    • them and human beings are themselves spiritual. Furthermore,
    • expressed by saying: Do not ever stand still. Human beings
    • only have human beings developed to their present stage from
    • external being has altered in the course of evolution, but
    • being's soul is capable of improving from day to day. Today
    • developed human being and the highest developed ape, than
    • beings as having descended from the ape. The famous natural
    • true that a human being who has reached a certain stage in spiritual
    • development is further from the lowest developed human being,
    • the highly advanced human being, the initiate, and the person
    • lowest living structure and that of human beings. A person
    • spiritual scientific sense, human beings are connected with
    • would, is the outlook and understanding all human beings will
    • of human beings to attain what he has attained.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: An Impulse for the Future
    Matching lines:
    • develop new forms of being. Passing through death and the submergence
    • metamorphosing to higher forms of being. In the microcosm as in the
    • macrocosm, in the earthly as in planetary being, the law of
    • development to new forms of being rules.
    • of the talk being noted down, but not in his words. He stressed that
    • danger can exist of being untruthful simply by pronouncing it. And I
    • would like that this simple truth be understood as being in agreement
    • come into being a Keeper of the Keeper of the Seal will be necessary:
    • he is a member is brought about by his being recognized as a member.
    • into being – if our time with its peculiarities allows that it
    • come into being – then really through recognition of the
    • belongs to the eternal laws of being. And what also belongs is that
    • of the East” being active also in Germany. The President [A.
    • The necessity of women being active participants in the cultural
    • thanked their being, were also rehearsed with these seals. Thus
  • Title: Article/Lecture: West-East Aphorisms
    Matching lines:
    • We lose the human being from our field of vision if we do not fix the eye
    • thought moved through the entire being of man. He experienced how the
    • experienced, not in connection with the breath in the single human being,
    • in complete unity. He made sacrifices to his spiritual-divine Beings. As a
    • state of a true human being. This was religion. But in the sacrificial
    • religion developed its own being, and only beauty still continued united
    • life of the West come to existence. A complete human being like Goethe
    • the thinking Western man of being soulless, and the thinking Western man
    • the percept which reproduces objects. It was real being which bore into the
  • Title: Contrasting World-conceptions of East and West
    Matching lines:
    • being.
    • being; that is, to man and the way in which he has developed
    • human being belonging to our so-called civilised world must
    • bring it into being. The Oriental life of thought was an
    • who am a human being,” he felt in these thoughts the
    • were given to him, he felt uplifted as a human being, and a
    • completely from the human being. Even when we are asleep, our
    • during sleep the Ego and the soul forsake our whole being, but
    • before you schematically. In the waking human being, the Ego
    • the human being would have to be drawn outside it only in the
    • we find that when the human being was asleep, the organs of
    • beings connected with the earth.
    • of human evolution the divine-spiritual beings on earth
    • withdrew from the human being when he was awake. But when
    • divine-spiritual beings directed their activities. When the
    • human being woke up in the morning, he once more dived
    • divine-spiritual beings.
    • These beings ordered man's nervous processes in accordance with
    • waking up, the human being thus found in his head the deeds of
    • beings did not inspire him directly, when he was awake.. They
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Mystery of Golgotha
    Matching lines:
    • order to understand the true being of Christ, we must go far
    • Fire-Spirits had the same rank which human beings now have upon
    • human conditions. Also upon the Moon a host of Beings passed
    • as higher Beings, as Lunar Pitris or Moon-Spirits, that had
    • upon the Earth the human being became MAN. The Lunar Pitris are
    • Beings one degree higher than man, and above them stand the
    • developed beings, but physical beings, higher than the present
    • physical beings formed a kind of shell, a dwelling-place
    • been fructified by higher Beings. Only at that time the
    • Beings. The physical shells of human bodies were upon the
    • earth, and into these streamed the souls of higher Beings
    • beings who poured out the souls from above were those who had
    • being into mankind, thus enabling it to develop further, Man
    • received a drop from the same being, greatly resembled each
    • independent being, an Ego.
    • could only be given to him by a still higher Being, common to
    • his being upon the whole of mankind. A Spirit who belonged to
    • Lemurian and in the Atlantean age the human beings were not
    • very strange took place at that time: The human beings
    • The Buddhi or Life-Spirit soared above every human being — it
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Year's Course as a Symbol for the Great Cosmic Year
    Matching lines:
    • being contained in the whole earth, which does not only consist
    • being in respect to the earth. The fact that the vegetable
    • kingdom as a whole is an independent being in respect to the
    • these two beings. We can speak of a consciousness
    • human beings we do not notice that there is a certain
    • consciousness. It is the same with us human beings. But we do
    • to the other side of our being. Our lower nature is awake
    • state of consciousness in one part of our being, there is a
    • the year they are two separate beings. Yet they are not ONLY
    • two beings, for they permeate each other, so that one is filled
    • of the consciousness pertaining to the great being of the
    • The earth is a being that thinks about the stars and the events
    • cosmos in the form of thought. Whereas we human beings walk
    • through the fact that the human being only uses his physical
    • the human being saw and perceived an extensive
    • mineral consciousness. If the human being can transfer himself
    • mysteries pursued, by spiritual Beings who surge and weave
  • Title: Spiritual Relations in the Configuration of the Human Organism: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • on him. But if we have the whole human being in mind, we must ask: on
    • soul-spiritual being in pre-earthly life. The head is formed by plastic
    • things as a human being — not as a human automaton — then
    • If one wants to be an independent human being, the following procedures
    • its being and becoming takes up a much slower pace than the metabolic-limb
    • one has therefore in the entire being of man. As one has on one side
    • work into each other, that we truly have to know that, being 28 years
    • old, we would be only seven years in reality, if we were a head being
    • system in the eye. Through the optic nerve being there, you have the
  • Title: Spiritual Relations in the Configuration of the Human Organism: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • vegetable foods — since they were part of a living being in the
    • by being, for example subjected to the etheric body of the plants, by
    • being subjected to the astral body of the animal etc. Consequently it
    • be revived anew on the way to the heart. Being enlivened anew means,
    • I have described to you up to now. Namely we would have to be beings
    • not be able to be earthly beings. We would be a kind of mouth flying
    • beings. That we can be earthly beings is brought about by oxygen which
    • the possibility stays with us to be earthlike (flesh-like) beings here
    • etheric. The heart would not yet make us into an earthly human being
    • so that we can be earthly human beings, has to be inserted into the
    • human being are always formed in a way that the kidney radiates forth
    • into all that which is being formed there. First we have the foodstuff
    • bring the foodstuffs far enough that, while being pushed towards the
    • lymph and being revived, they can be taken up by the ether body; so
    • be taken up only by the astral body. Because of the liver being there
    • and the gall being excreted by the liver and mixed already with the
    • astral and his own etheric being and into his ego-system.
    • in the finest way. Otherwise it will not work. Being ill means, that
    • with its peculiar consequences. The etheric body being in the right
    • the human being, physical body, etheric body, astral body and ego are
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spiritual Relations in the Configuration of the Human Organism: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • assume now, that a human being had become ill of something we would
    • one saw the ether body. Man was a being of light, and as one judges
    • On what did one base one's knowledge of the human being in those times?
    • being takes light into himself.
    • light that we absorb through our skin, throughout our whole human being.
    • the trees of the woods gave to him. For him that was a source of being
    • So that one continuously lives in a state of being “a little bit
    • of perceiving the being of the plant in luminous pictures. While man
    • rubbed it in the right way in your whole human being, then you will
    • the other substance will affect the human being. And if one now thinks
    • once that the human being, as I have, presented him quite often, renews
    • after 7 or 8 years. The heart is being renewed. It is made anew. What
    • human being: he renews the material substance from the center. Now assume
    • as a human being. Assume then, that this is not in order, that the radiation
    • Just where you take this matter of a renewal of the human being in 7-8
    • age of thirty because man is only a decent human being up to his 30th
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture I: The Past Shows Us a Picture of Necessity
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • aka: Elementary Beings Behind Physical Activities)
    • contrary, human beings can intervene in the course of evolution
    • that human beings cannot do other than submit passively to a
    • to rigid necessity, as one can prove that human beings are free
    • whether human beings are bound by necessity or are free. It
    • thing possible that human beings can prove something and also
    • other things too. It always appears when human beings want to
    • soon as human beings want to approach infinity with their
    • This quotation says roughly that human beings are really poor
    • already said that human beings are nothing but sinners who are
    • verse. That is why human beings philosophize away and, of
    • pointer showed on what day Easter fell, despite it being
    • simple man. This whole description of the skill being an act of
    • grace with no trace of egotism, and of his being a simple man
    • what human beings call knowledge, in what people call their
    • question is being tackled, as we shall see.
    • the human being. Anyone who knows nothing about spiritual
    • won't he? He will say “The human being you see and feel
    • among the members of the human being the etheric body is the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture II: The Legend of the Prague Clock
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • in what approaches the human being in his actions and his whole
    • being a clock it is also a sort of calendar showing the
    • and death human beings rise above the sphere in which Ahriman
    • historical phenomena also being perceived as imbued with a
    • as being based on a sort of rigid necessity. But someone might
    • him could divert him from the possibility of being misled in
    • a favorable karma this man must have had, being able to have a
    • physical world. Because human beings are in the world, they
    • being given a chance, a crucial one, by the very
    • the one who is being judged. Nowadays we would say that the
    • It is not merely that human beings are brought to feelings of
    • beings existing here on the physical plane, we cannot
    • grasp differently what is being said, you would not really be
    • human beings.
    • human being itself. Everything is soul activity, thoughts that
    • It means that what is in the solid object was once being
    • are human beings, not gods. We can perceive only the inner
    • beings we think. We send our thoughts down into our soul life.
    • in us, of course. For the time being we still house them. But
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture III: Three Teachers with Different Attitudes
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • still remember from this that beings on a much higher level
    • than human beings are actually supposed to have acted in this
    • the second degree, for even with it being a hypothesis it is
    • divine beings who are progressing in a normal way, whose
    • superior beings for having made a good creation, but they admit
    • living beings and a part of a living world. If we realize this,
    • But that is human wisdom being placed above divine wisdom.
    • man is being pulled. The man is being taken wherever the horse
    • cause of the man's being pulled along. The pulling being done
    • by the horse is the cause, and the fact of the man being pulled
    • particularly in the case of phenomena involving human beings.
    • we call the search for causes is perhaps for the time being
    • largely due to the fact that human beings have not looked
    • outer human being in the physical world. An ordinary
    • individual being originating in the spiritual world comes from
    • beings come together. And in fact we can only judge the matter
    • rightly if we regard this second being coming from the
    • spiritual world and uniting with the physical being as a kind
    • being in a certain sense joins us in the external events in a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture IV: The Roman World and the Teutonic Tribes
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • essentials, let us return to considering the human being as
    • The example of a stone being pushed into motion can be found
    • by choice. And it is the same with the human being,” says
    • being conscious, for you would not be able to hurtle
    • the deed being dulled, and of his having to acquire an
    • have come to the point of being able to let it enter the stream
    • for there it is emphasized that human beings
    • Parsifal, the striving human being, belonging to a certain period
    • enters into the stream of events, being in any way encroached
    • through a human being into the physical world in the form of
    • the time between death and a new birth a human being plans his
    • being what could become tangible in his work. That is to
    • his inner being what he had absorbed in those particular
    • Faust is what Goethe had absorbed in his inner being and
    • beings have a level of consciousness in which freedom can
    • angels have, the beings immediately above human beings? What is
    • human beings want to do something, we consider what form our
    • human beings, the mental image of what is on the physical
    • spiritual beings above human beings. With them the intention
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture V: The "I" is Found on the Physical Plane in Acts of Will
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • science, the structure of the human being that we have
    • is in the physical world, to the part of the human being that
    • little observed externally that human beings cannot even name
    • about the I? Philosophers often say, “Human beings
    • that the I is a primary being, that it cannot be
    • us aware of being an I. Sleep happens to be a dimming of
    • beings relate to the world changes in the different
    • addition to perceiving the aura of human beings, people then
    • Just as human beings have lost the ability to see these auras,
    • beings have come to the point where they see the outer world
    • talk about there being nothing outside us but vibrations, and
    • will be grey in grey and human beings will be conscious of the
    • talk about there being an etheric body, but it is not true, you
    • the sixth epoch is being prepared in the fifth. After all, you
    • having everything drummed into them, at being spoon-fed, and
    • experiences, the first one being that people have to become
    • human being and everything else in the world. People will
    • does not yet exist at all. What is the position of human beings
    • science presents the natural relation of human beings to
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Social Question as a Problem: Lecture I: The Inner Experience of Language
    Matching lines:
    • these days mankind is proud of being practical: where,
    • human beings in their earliest years; one must indeed develop
    • being skilful. at it. When anyone conducts his whole life in
    • being abstract is driven to its furthest extent. People have
    • being is divided into physical body, etheric body, astral
    • this necessary symbolization of man's spiritual being which
    • approaching luciferic beings, and on the other
    • of being affected by the strongest luciferic influences,
    • without a mighty uproar being made in the spiritual world,
  • Title: Social Question as a Problem: Lecture II: The Inner Experience of Language
    Matching lines:
    • the individual man who is being considered. It is a matter of
    • been enchained. Otherwise an ahrimanic being would be
    • beings walking about on the physical earth, but with men
    • when one describes a foot by being sent on the ground, or by
    • language that human being is living in accordance with what
    • life because we happened to be speaking human beings; but we
    • like being with nature, they are able to appreciate nature
    • human beings will come to develop in their way a healthy
    • being enacted to a wide extent in the social movement of the
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture I: The Difference Between Man and Animal
    Matching lines:
    • can be fully experienced when one pays heed to what is being thought.
    • selves instead of being aroused to some interest in the great questions
    • has schooled his thinking to the point of being able to grasp the whole
    • the outer world is concerned, also in being able to pour will into our
    • He sees the horse's shadow but the horse has a vivid sense of being in
    • the human eye has no such organisation, being much more independent.
    • in the human being. For this reason, however, the whole world of the
    • of course, according to the nature of the being. The spine is above
    • faculty for being able to form abstract concepts. Where does this take
    • a very great deal. It also explains to you how the fact of man being
    • unconsciously. Innumerable human beings go through What the depths of
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture II: St. John of the Cross
    Matching lines:
    • mean by Spiritual Science is its being pantheistic. One of the chief
    • spiritual beings and does not speak in the pantheistic general may about
    • beings of the higher hierarchies are spoken of in this way as being
    • individual beings of the hierarchies with nature, is concerned.
    • today of making man capable of being permeated with the Holy Spirit.
    • the State: in the opinion of the Church this is the same as being in
    • man-made endeavours towards producing a human being who sees a spiritual
    • have tremendous influence today upon millions of human beings. We must
    • against Spiritual Science—that it speaks oft man being able to
    • for having spoken, for example, of the life of soul as being like a
    • brought into a real connection with the divine Being? What does the
    • people are deceived by being told that Pantheism is forbidden. But this
    • in being alone, therefore without sense-perceptions and reflection,
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture III: Clairvoyant Vision Looks at Mineral, Plant, Animal, Man
    Matching lines:
    • to his fellow men, the old relation no longer being suitable, so that
    • outer manifestation of his own essential being and enters into actual
    • which are perceptible in his very being. Previously they were not so
    • noticeable; now they appear in his being noticeably, nevertheless there
    • only by manifestations of the being of nature, and the being of his
    • fellow men. He is not surrounded by the real beings into whom he must,
    • nose in our physical men, the etheric nose not being sufficiently developed.
    • at the same time to there being far more hidden in in man than can be
    • in animals either—not even in his own being as man, where then
    • among beings who belong neither to the mineral and plant kingdoms, nor
    • being upon a kind of plant-animal, or animal-plant. were there a being
    • this is what I meant were there beings who on being examined anatomically
    • but if these beings were able to move at will like the animals, or were
    • among these beings. Here in his earthly existence man would really be
    • able to comprehend such beings. But again the remarkable thing is that
    • for their part these beings could not exist on earth, these beings are
    • directly into the being of minerals and plants. and also of animals
    • and men. And the beings he would directly perceive in their whole constitution
    • also in a strange relation to himself. Man is on the one hand a being
    • is described by natural scientists or zoologists; just think of it being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture 4: Human Qualities Which Oppose Antroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • can be learnt about this question by hearing what the things and beings
    • we are sun beings, but so far we cannot endure what it entails to be
    • sun beings. Therefore as with our external physical eyes we have to
    • know of the world and of ourselves has not our real being in it, not
    • experiences spiritually with the things, beings and events of the spiritual
    • is spoken of not as being made through pleasant but through painful
    • of the being of our universe. Indeed, in spite of all the opposition
    • to fall asleep in the depths of our human being. Just as we are asleep
    • clear thinking about these things is sent to sleep simply by men being
    • live in every human being, that a divine spiritual being shines forth
    • from the eyes of everyone, and the message of a divine spiritual being
    • it is not only physical sound speaking but the divine spiritual being
    • of each human being. This is something that will alone make the solution
    • light up in human beings, when we see it is necessary we shall punish,
    • him we do not hate the human being who is our son, but we hate his wrong
    • to arouse our antipathy from the immediate being of man as man.
    • speaks of human nature being fundamentally evil. And how widespread
    • is also being prepared between the Asiatic and European peoples. And
    • here—that these Chinamen lay stress on there being no equivalent
    • book Theosophy being true here—that only spiritual experiences
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture 5: Paganism, Hebraism, and the Greek Spirit, Hellenism
    Matching lines:
    • of this Mystery of Golgotha being grasped, being understood, if we wish
    • the essential being of all paganism—today I can only give an outline
    • coming into being bring the moral too into the development of mankind.
    • simple conception of what the Jahve-Being actually is, and an unprejudiced
    • really grasp the Old Testament but the essential innermost being weaving
    • by being so polarically opposed to the outlook on nature prominent in
    • is with necessity driven by all this to the idea of a being in addition
    • to the Jahve impulse, a being having a part in human nature as this
    • serpent of Paradise, Lucifer. Satan, a being who, opposed to the God,
    • to their essential being in the world-outlook. And the whole process
    • Christianity is the perception of this objective event being played
    • being of the spirit itself. Whoever really knows in Plato on whet heights
    • innermost fibre of his being. Outwardly he does not acknowledge any
    • God, any divine Being, with whom he cannot inwardly unite himself in
    • 1780, there springs forth from his inner being his Hymn to Nature.
    • forth from his intimate inmost being because Goethe is so honestly seeking
    • that can touch upon the real inner being of man. But if we look at the
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture 6: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation
    Matching lines:
    • than that of today. They were more instinctive beings. And the men of
    • of the human organism, the human being, a constitution no longer existing.
    • that after a certain time He appeared among them as a living being (how
    • being of all Germans—Goethe. For he is such a perfect representative
    • this most fruitful of men in his being for all that is spiritual culture.
    • beings.”
    • to understand what was in the depths of Goethe's being. For what he
    • within men is my being, from this human being I seek to press on to
    • botanical science, no other science of the living being, but one which
    • simply placed the living beings in juxtaposition, in a row as Linnaeus
    • different. He could, however, develop his inmost being only by educating
    • nothing of the placing side by side of the organic being, as in the
    • his own being to the progress of human evolution can became the model
    • of his being. Then gradually mankind will be able even consciously to
    • it was a question of Goethe's real being he was lonely, lonely in his
    • even though the nineteenth century has not yet produced human beings
    • the human being.
  • Title: Regarding Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • the astral or soul-world, surrounding us with their beings and
    • behind it all, are made aware regarding beings and realities
    • existing in our surroundings, beings which can't be grasped and
    • contains beings who, if we dare say so, are incorporated in the
    • beings, are here in the physical world bound to flesh and
    • blood. The distinction of these described beings is namely that
    • beings who have as their lowest member of their organism the
    • their clairvoyant awareness and can also see these beings. They
    • are differentiated substantially from those existing beings on
    • beings which are incorporated on the astral plane. These
    • these beings.
    • continuously changing forms of the astral beings. Thus you have
    • astral truths and beings, but it feels as if it is all growing
    • that belongs to a physical being is actually spatially linked
    • to that being. It comes as an extraordinary surprise when some
    • physical being walks into a space and behind him follows
    • beings, because we never consider spatially separate beings as
    • a single being. We would take them as separate beings; because
    • one being. In the astral world it is throughout applicable that
    • things which in no way connect spatially, comprise one being,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Goethe's Relationship to his 'Faust'
    Matching lines:
    • itself. One goes along with the idea of being convinced,
    • occult connection with the threefold human being of body soul
    • soul, in order that each human being's striving in his
    • in the hidden depths of the human being, in the subsoil of the
    • striving human being's soul during earthly life is what Goethe
    • revelation of his individual inner being. Faust has to turn
    • lies in the depths of his very own being. For most of humanity,
    • within us, but from other forces. What the human being can
    • into self knowledge. He believes the human being can be driven
    • develop as human beings; these descending forces couldn't live
    • spiritual part of our being. We seize hold of ourselves in our
    • from within his being; this he had to achieve honestly and only
    • should ponder the relationship of human beings who are so taken
    • given to mankind, but is continuously being sought by mankind.
  • Title: What is Self-knowledge?
    Matching lines:
    • means something which the human being represents basically as
    • sleeping human being of which we can now say: the sleeping
    • human being's physical and ether bodies are loosened from the
    • before us and need ask: what is the being of this
    • describe the question thus: How does the human being, how do
    • arrive at knowledge of this being, or even of the self? We can
    • — No self-knowledge which draws you into being overcome
    • question: On what does the human being usually depend? —
    • have validity and value other than being linked to the place
    • the human being here also doesn't come far when he or she
    • Today it would go too far, to take as a basis the being of the
    • cloud. As a result of being born at a certain time and a
    • impulses not visible from our surroundings, being a product of
    • astral body being separated from the physical and ether bodies.
    • understood through unquestionable logic. The human being, we,
    • human beings just as they are. When you heat the oven, the room
    • Giving the human being a world view which offers him or her
    • knowledge regarding the essential similarity between the Being
    • and the nature of the entire sea, you are equal in being to the
    • the ocean's godly Being from the drop, but no one will be
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Building at Dornach (Bn/GA 289): Lecture I: The Goetheanum
    Matching lines:
    • between the lectures now being given, I should like to-day to bring
    • that in a sense an endeavor was being made to make each individual people
    • way of thinking. This does not imply that the form of an organic being
    • order to understand an organic being we must realise that a quite special
    • between them. But there is absolutely no question of the one being modelled
    • in accordance with that. That necessitates the structural thought being
    • one. What is important here is the being able to feel that weight has
    • shall be able to arouse a feeling for all that is being done not only
  • Title: The Building at Dornach (Bn/GA 289): Lecture II: Bau Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • as a composition that has not come into being as an isolated idea.
    • evolution has come into being in modern times owing to this mistake.
    • organs like the sword appendix; the fan of lower organic beings which
    • organic beings is developed physically. Just in the same way as (see
    • of this Building is imagined as being in unity with the creative powers
    • a week ago of the unsavoury lying methods which are being used. Why
    • I can show you how these lies are being systematically spread and the
    • human beings these people are. If we are not able to see right through
  • Title: The Building at Dornach (Bn/GA 289): Lecture III: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • a world of beings spring up, that the colour itself through its own
    • inherent forces will develop into a world of beings. I might say: as
    • a world of beings in embryo if we have a right sense for the world of
    • colour; to look at red calls forth a feeling of being attacked, as if
    • the elemental beings which develop their forms of themselves out from
    • as in one living being, the spiritual, the psychic and the physical.
    • ego-being of man was not grasped. In the universal spiritual evolution
    • itself, appears from below and approaching man above is the real Being
    • necessary to the inspiring Being. You see, this inspiration leads at
    • the Being which inspires is no longer to be conceived of in human likeness.
    • an angel-like Being born wholly out of the colour of the clouds. This
    • Picture 15: The came Being;
    • a physical point of view, man is not that simple growing being that
    • upper hand physiologically in the human being, where feverish phenomena
    • growth in heart and lungs were alone to rule the human being, man would
    • being of all earth's existence, the Christ, when we experience that
    • to make known what is here being carried out in Dornach. There are not
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture I: The Problem of Faust
    Matching lines:
    • the well-being, the soundness, of man. He wanted to find an
    • being able to produce them. The ways leading to the healing
    • penetrate to the sources of life, to unite his own being with
    • Faust's inner being as the result of all the experiences
    • we can be sure of this, however, that his inner being has
    • being inwardly experienced by Faust. And in Goethe's every
    • living beings. Future and past are dove-tailed together in a
    • seeks to come nearer that towards which he is being pressed
    • cosmic and spiritual beings realise that when wisdom is being
    • well-being find expression. Goethe purposely chooses
    • is it that distinguishes man from all other beings? The fact
    • that he can speak, whereas no other being, animal, vegetable
    • animals do not attain, only by reason of the Word being
    • being “enlightened by the Spirit,” whereas in
    • several members of man's being of which we have so often
    • group-souls of all the beings that accompany Mephistopheles
    • understand them, the language in which they are written being
    • books that has become double-Dutch being often put forward
    • “Its inner being is then able to
    • being. And this was known to the ancient wisdom through those
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture II: The Romantic Walpurgis-Night
    Matching lines:
    • Ahrimanic being has no understanding of the present earth; he
    • Mephistopheles and Faust, as being represented by Goethe as
    • physical body; Will-o'-the-wisps are elemental beings who
    • that he wishes to lead us into the essential being of the
    • spiritual beings that we are shown, in the Goethe lets us see
    • being who has lagged behind. Hence he actually introduces
    • other retarded beings of that ilk. Notice this — a
    • a voice proceeding from a being with sub-human
    • beings to appear among the witch-souls. And then comes a
    • is not that of a half-witch but of a being
    • witches and their being used to a certain extent for their
    • degrees so little interested in what is being said that
    • it all results in Faust being able to lose consciousness
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture III: Goethe's Feeling for the Concrete.
    Matching lines:
    • then expressed — though without being understood by his
    • Being.
    • first showed us Faust being drawn into the luciferic channel,
    • point out this coldness, though it was a long way from being
    • bodily form. But when Goethe wish to show Helen being fetched
    • Rerum being especially useful to him. There Paracelsus
    • to produce a being that, without a physical body, develop the
    • beings, and even something higher. It was of this that Goethe
    • substantiality he brought about through the kind of being we
    • could not have brought a real homunculus into being; for
    • being out of what Wagner has compounded. Had Wagner —
    • Homunculus comes into being. But he does come into being, is
    • able to understand once again the real, actual, human being,
    • — and why? Because the animal with its astral being has
    • good Wagner, being different from Homunculus, was able to
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture IV: Faust and the "Mothers"
    Matching lines:
    • their being, what they essentially are — all this was
    • supersensible being. He has been transplanted. He has no
    • Plutarch describes as being separated by time from the
    • is at the same time in the Earth. The being of the Moon
    • belongs to the being of the Earth. If you only want a
    • under the earth ruling as the being of electricity is
    • those being initiated into the Greek Mysteries, this force
    • among these courtiers, who really are not pictured as being
    • realise how Goethe knew that spiritul beings were playing
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture V: Faust and the Problem of Evil
    Matching lines:
    • before the human being of the fifth post-Atlantean epoch. He
    • the human being of the fourth post-Atlantean epoch. We human
    • beings of the fifth epoch (as you know, we are still more or
    • Evil will approach the human being of the fifth
    • and Death stood before the human beings of that evolutionary
    • — with all that springs from Evil. For the human being
    • Graeco-Latin epoch must also become impulses of human beings
    • Mysteries. To recognise the being of Helena was essential to
    • a certain process of Initiation. For in the being of Helena,
    • robbed, and now she hears all that is being said of her. It
    • during this fifth post-Atlantean epoch certain human beings
    • epoch. The human being of the fifth post-Atlantean age must
    • — out of illusion. The human being must make
    • In the character of Faust Goethe represents the human being
    • human beings live in ideas that are proved absurd by the
    • the human beings do not see through what lives as spectral
    • Being of
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture VI: The Helena Saga and the Riddle of Freedom
    Matching lines:
    • beings will have to learn to know all that the soul must
    • subject to the power of individual human beings. I have
    • natural degree. The good and evil forces in the human being
    • things one did as human being and what took place in the
    • in our epoch, in the fifth, human beings will have to grapple
    • in a gigantic way. In the resistance which human beings will
    • touch on interests of human beings which they do not wish to
    • have molested. In this respect, human beings are divided. On
    • beings those Beings whom I characterised as fallen Spirits of
    • Darkness — Beings of the hierarchy of Angeloi. In the
    • fourth post-Atlantean period, these Beings were still
    • are in the realm of men, and as Angel-beings who have
    • beings, to make effective in a retrogressive way — and
    • the fifth post-Atlantean epoch. These Beings who stand
    • Angel-beings — are able to approach the individual
    • human being very nearly and intimately. They do not merely
    • possessed by the kind of Angel-being of whom we have been
    • Beings rebelled precisely against the bonds of blood: They
    • loosen human beings from blood- kinship. You can derive it
    • how the Graeco-Latin epoch met these rebel-beings. For in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture VII: Some Spiritual-Scientific Observations
    Matching lines:
    • evolution of man as a physical-temporal being could not have
    • being. We only understand man by first becoming clear to what
    • particular spiritual creators, on those beings among the
    • those beings with whom man, as man, must therefore feel
    • evolution; if we then trace the human being indicated by this
    • several beings of the higher hierarchies, as they are made
    • then be the being who only becomes ripe for self-knowledge in
    • creative beings set themselves the task of so forming man
    • interplay of earthly forces, I mean that these divine beings
    • his innermost being to give a solution to the question: What
    • the time being associated with him; we come to the Luciferic
    • is a different being in the second half of his life from what
    • being through,this knowledge — only a manikin, a
    • wanting to take him to Greece, to live there as a human being
    • a being who can breathe in this world, a
    • being having no need of air, for he breathes light. Such
    • beings may indeed be pictured by one who knows them. But no
    • still remain. And among the beings associated with the
    • Sirens belong to those elemental beings who are the other
    • these two were one. And among those beings who were related
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture VIII: Spiritual Science Considered with the Classical Walpurgis-Night
    Matching lines:
    • making of man's being than can be known or fathomed either by
    • unknowable within the being of man can, in no case, ever be
    • with the spiritual, in reality relates only to earthly being
    • — what has being on the earth-planet. What is called
    • make an effort to know something about being awake, they
    • with all the human beings with whom we have any karmic
    • opposite can be hung over what is being experienced.
    • his being is wider than the earth, and intelligence and the
    • a complete human being, how to widen human nature. But Goethe
    • still coming into being, and is at home and all that is done
    • by Pigmies, that is to say, at home in all that such beings
    • elements. As being characteristic of Anaxagoras it is
    • Moon — Luna, Diana, Hecate. And being a microcosm is an
    • feelings and impulses, prevailing in the human being, come
    • fibre of his soul, to penetrate the being of man, often felt
    • scenes of Faust were being created, Goethe occupied
    • of will is due to this exposure to evil and his being able to
    • intimate relation with other beings (I have described this to
    • you before) also with other men; these beings do not appear
    • being able to grasp the right-man with the left, by gaining
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture IX: Goethe's Life of the Soul from the Standpoint of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • “lightness” and “darkness” being
    • dear friends, that man is not only the being who lives
    • between birth and death; he is also the being who lives
    • by his outlook being directed so exclusively towards the
    • being the life between birth, or conception, and death, is
    • that were already being prepared in Goethe's way of thinking
    • out of his being as a whole. Also, when he is thus
    • is alive and rut thought out, thinking being applied simply
    • the Gospels — a Judas who betrayed Christ. For the true being
    • concrete programme for individual people; but by being given
    • conceptions of Spiritual Science being able to open our eyes
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture X: Faust's Knowledge and Understanding of Himself
    Matching lines:
    • nature that a human being could be intellectually put
    • human being must come if he wishes to acquire complete
    • man has his being. Homunculus must be taken into the world
    • be grasped by the real forces of being, those forces that
    • true nature when we regard him as a being enclosed within his
    • skin and look upon the human being as extending over the
    • to see the human being outside his skin. And connected with
    • being has been united from a threefold stream, a trinity. And
    • time man is unconscious of not being a unity. But he was
    • represents the centre condition of the human being, and the
    • only be rightly understood when we think of it as being
    • continually developed, being necessarily developed in order
    • beings belonging to the third elemental world, from which our
    • succeed in reaching what is innermost in the human being.
    • human being while quite a child has the closest affinity to
    • being's descent to earth — from conception, throughout
    • innermost being; it is diffused outside, throughout
    • life, writing such scenes as are now being shown. For sixty
    • each other and yet not found each other. Human beings and
    • being, the ascent into the elements, which is a finding of
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture XI: The Vision of Reality in the Greek Myths
    Matching lines:
    • highest knowledge, but as one bound up in his innermost being
    • mediaeval research, the copy of a human being that, within
    • know Homo, the human being; he will be able to picture in his
    • the mystery of the Sirens' song, lies in these demonic beings
    • belonging on the one side to the sea, but being able to
    • become living, as demonic beings of the sea, only when the
    • physical human being can arise. It must first be fertilised;
    • only then can there be a physical human being. And when we
    • the inner being of man can never be lit up, for this is only
    • though not to the point of giving him credit for being able
    • the human being was still closely connected with all that
    • appearing as a human being. The same processes that then take
    • place, in concealment within the human being, are going on
    • human becoming is being accomplished.
    • demonic being whose inner bent of soul Goethe regarded as
    • changes in the living form, from the lowest order of beings
    • Goethe had far to go before being able to arrive at the
    • that is demonic, the elemental beings of a spiritual nature,
    • physical. They are portrayed as being in contrast with all
    • souls of human beings; at the same time they are servants in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture XII: Goetheanism In Place of Homunculism and Mephistophelianism
    Matching lines:
    • beings, were we not to think about things and about
    • an thinking and a willing being. But there are special
    • near the goal but a considerable distance from it, some being
    • feeling of being frustrated in thought is a profound human
    • not the only boundary set to the human being's full
    • transform, to metamorphose, the whole human being in certain
    • belief in Christ, by a passive feeling of being united with
    • through His being to do it himself. An active Christianity
    • beings we are so constituted that we cannot, on the one hand,
    • here another seizes us — another cosmic being is formed
    • dual being, not a monad, but a dual being. The one member of
    • this twofold being cannot reach itself, the other loses
    • between being unable to reach himself, and losing himself.
    • oscillation, what must be arrived at is repose of being. This
    • repose of being is attained in the physical sphere by the
    • human being between birth and the seventh year; then the
    • second is taken out, and that is the human being from seven
    • the human being, when a hardening process takes place in men.
    • essentially the life of man as a whole. By being born here in
    • born, over and over again on the physical plane, and being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Anthroposophy as a Demand of the Times
    Matching lines:
    • for the sensitive human being, something tragic which today
    • fellow human beings and so on. For it is gradually felt more
    • that his own true being must be of supersensible nature, that
    • his true being which as man gives him his value and dignity
    • the human being himself.
    • explore ourselves as physical beings. But in the same way it is
    • being of man, even though men do not as yet bring it to full
    • spiritual world, as beings who take into themselves and bear
    • then we cannot accept ourselves as spiritual human beings at
    • dignified, that by which we actually are human beings, indeed
    • want to be human beings. This has another side to it. We feel
    • with here. Natural science has worked thoroughly towards being
    • there the thinking human being feels safe with the content of
    • inner organs being shown to us symbolically in the dream.
    • what actually expresses itself of the inner being of man in
    • that the dream shows us something about this being which is
    • in respect of this. If we want to discover our own being, then
    • to be too weak by itself to show, to reveal its own being. To
    • now practices — as neither our own inner being nor outer
    • when one is a fully conscious human being and no fool, then one
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Ten Commandments
    Matching lines:
    • piece for the inspirations of higher, spiritual beings. This
    • higher Beings, who spoke through them? The Rishis were raised
    • Beings of Higher Worlds.
    • certainly knew how to speak about the highest spiritual Beings
    • planes because these elevated beings of the lower Devachanic
    • instance, many experienced community with these Beings who did
    • being something to the people even if they could no longer see
    • their people of an actual, spiritual, good being, who they
    • called Ahura Mazdao, the being who had his outer corporeality
    • to imagine him for themselves as a spiritual light Being.
    • kind of being is Osiris, mainly in his godly form? Consider
    • astral body, so the human astral being was thus represented as
    • the Being of Osiris.
    • “I,” the fourth member of the human being. Under
    • members of human nature, so you must imagine the Being who
    • weaves in the world as creative Being, who lives, rules and
    • highest Being. - In the “I am” itself every person
    • of Moses. For each human being to search for the godly
    • when the human being has a pure imagination of his relationship
    • in the genuine occult sense, when the human being forms the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Way of Knowledge
    Matching lines:
    • being callous, painless and insensitive. — We need to
    • related to the entire surrounding world, that all beings are
    • not only physically linked to us but that these beings link to
    • happening to other beings is experienced in the same way as to
    • human beings, and because of this belief, they find it so
    • earth's beings are nourished through plants, and how, through
    • entire earth. Just as hair belongs to all human beings, so
    • a single being, but becomes part of the great living being,
    • existing out of many single living beings, but which has their
    • being. So every single plant becomes something which grows out
    • of a large supersensible being and, on the surface, becomes
    • what nails or hair is to the human being. When we take such a
    • then we feel that not only are we living beings but that we are
    • linked to a great living being which is our planet. We learn to
    • take cognisance of this spiritual being and we learn that it
    • considering the earth as a whole, that it is a living being.
    • Similarly various other heavenly bodies are living beings which
    • beings and that in each ray of sunshine not only physical light
    • beings these are, who live in the light and warmth of the sun
    • Sun Being, who had up to a specific moment in time his stage in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Haeckel, "The Riddle of the Universe," Theosophy
    Matching lines:
    • higher animals, they being in their turn the developments of
    • yet Haeckel, having in the depths of his being a peculiar
    • means of help, since these two parts of his being have never
    • pursuit of natural science, rise to the idea of a Divine being,
    • standing high above man — a being farther removed from
    • asking him ‘as to his belief in being descended from an ape. Is
    • speech develop in the living being?
    • originate in a being so circumscribed that his every act is
    • spiritual being.” At that time, owing to a lack of
    • the knowledge of that which makes of man a spiritual being.
    • entity by which man becomes a spiritual being. No mental
    • nature will appear. The ordinary human being is not capable of
    • Natural science traces the descent of the physical living being
    • perfect living being is a development of these simpler and less
    • from which Haeckel claims the development of all higher beings.
    • brought about the development of living beings. When our earth
    • came into existence, man was a purely spiritual being; he began
  • Title: Karmic Relationships, Volume III: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • those human beings ascribed
    • Consciousness Soul. The human beings of whom I am now speaking
    • things the individual and personal being of man, and worked to
    • Arabians are there under their feet — they are being
    • reaches of the Sublunary Sphere as a remnant of the human being
    • aware that this was being said, that this idea existed, —
    • about the spiritual life and being.
    • intellect, but to feel with your whole being what has been said
  • Title: Cosmic Forces in Man: Lecture I: Cosmic Forces in Man
    Matching lines:
    • but of divine Beings outside, in space and beyond space —
    • Beings to whom man was known to be related just as he is related to
    • the beings of the three kingdoms of Nature on Earth.
    • of man's being belong to the universe beyond the Earth and if he loses
    • sight of this universe he loses sight of his own true being. He
    • wanders over the Earth without knowing what kind of being he really
    • applies to him, that this name was once given to him as a being who
    • — of the eternal being of man. We speak of eternity beyond
    • nor of how the human being has descended from spiritual worlds
    • deathlessness and unborn-ness, the true being of man will never
    • They speculate strongly upon the egotism of human beings, upon
    • innermost being. Interest must be awakened in the whole nature
    • of man, instead of being confined to his outer, physical sheaths. But
    • The first thing we observe about a human being is his outer, physical
    • universe. Its form is spherical, the spherical form being modified at
    • forces streaming down into human beings in a particular part of the
    • forces. The fact of being subject to the Aries forces makes it
    • backwards, upon himself; he contemplates his own being. This is full
    • two poles lies that part of his being which manifests in the rhythms
    • The head represents the dying part of man's being, for the head is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Cosmic Forces in Man: Lecture II: The Soul Life of Man ...
    Matching lines:
    • being of man must be viewed in relation to the whole universe. We
    • asleep during the night; we are asleep, in part of our being, during
    • that the human being experiences in these realms of which ordinary
    • sense, we are transported into the realm of the first rank of Beings
    • waking, we are connected with the Being who is allotted to man as his
    • with regard to the world of spiritual Beings. But in the world of
    • spiritual Beings, different conditions prevail.
    • into us after death when we are beings of soul-and-spirit, the more
    • to say, what the Beings of the First Hierarchy unfold together with
    • it in a dull, dim state, as must be the lot of human beings whose
    • to say that the experiences of such human beings are dull or dim. It
    • again. The power is given him to work as a being of soul-and-spirit,
    • into the spiritual world — either being received lovingly (in the
    • sense described above) by the spiritual world, being drawn to it with
    • warmth, or being repelled, chilled by it. But when the Midnight Hour
    • being. He becomes one with it. This love is absolutely natural to him;
    • being when it is known that his form and structure derive from the
    • spheres. As a spatial being, man draws the forces that are active in
    • as a spatial being, so it is necessary to go beyond life between birth
    • able to permeate his being with living Spirit, but only with abstract
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Cosmic Forces in Man: Lecture III: The Mission of the Scandanavian Peoples
    Matching lines:
    • Cosmic Forces in the Being of Man
    • heard how the inner, spiritual core of man's being is related to the
    • core of our being, is the element appertaining to the will, and in a
    • insist upon the importance of the child being made to use his brain,
    • whole life of the human being to be viewed in the light of eternity,
    • centuries, we find the old, inherited wisdom being brought to bear
    • were being spread among men.
    • In those days human beings who were inspired in an instinctive way
    • the Beings of the higher Hierarchies — were still living
    • people, for the human being does not grow out of the Earth but is born
    • a real difference between being born as a Norwegian or as a Swede. We
    • not only of those things which satisfy the egotism of the human being
    • the Angel-Being, then you can bear into the spiritual world this
    • even in waking life a certain part of our being sleeps and dreams. The
    • physical fellow-beings during the times of their old historical
    • Northern Europe, human beings cannot be injured only in the
    • standpoint, to say to you what a man says to his fellow-beings on this
    • those human beings who do not prepare themselves selflessly for an
    • prevents them from being willing to grapple with the great tasks of
    • violent attacks being made against Anthroposophy or Spiritual Science
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spirit of Fichte: Lecture I: The Spirit of Fichte Present in Our Midst
    Matching lines:
    • aim to observe human beings, to look into the depth of their heart;
    • prospect of being able to do great things with him. But the process
    • that Ego which is grounded not on a completed being, but on
    • an inward activity. This Ego cannot be deprived of its being, since
    • that being consists in its creation; in its self-creation. And into
    • this self-creation flows everything that has real being. Away then
    • spheres where the spirit moves and has its being, where the spirit
    • complete being, but which from the source of the divine world-
    • inwardly the divine being, the divine spiritual ebb and flow
    • awaken spiritual activity and spiritual being. From the souls of
    • the deepest motives of his being — can be followed in his
    • by its own strength alone to the topmost peaks of spiritual being.
    • was forced for the time being to leave Fichte's adversaries in
    • Into the composition of this work he threw his whole being and energy.
    • Fichte from the depth of his being, and especially in his lectures on
    • way of being assured of the existence of the non-ego, to have one's
    • in the creative world-being and is one with it. And in Fichte's view
    • jurists, but human beings so closely fitted into the structure of
    • sources of the German being. This manner which Fichte adopted
    • of being. We must, he said, become aware that a supersensuous mind
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Christmas Festival In The Changing Course Of Time
    Matching lines:
    • awareness of belonging to a spiritual Being, Who descended from
    • one another, so that they can love each other as human beings on earth
    • outside through windows, how the earth is being covered with its
    • souls, as a result of being filled with the thought: “The time of
    • human being, and art, than is known today in our modern theaters or
    • They knew that true art has to spring from the whole human being; and
    • being, including his mind and morals, must be cleansed and purified,
    • born out of the whole human being! And the attunement to the Christmas
    • great is being prepared. Let us learn to feel that if we study
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 1 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • soul belongs in its most inward, most essential being. The soul is
    • being as Krishna, this soul must be forced downward into the chaotic
    • obvious. The difficulty for him lies rather in being able to lift
    • really believe that this being of Krishna once appeared before
    • the reality of all that surrounded him, being a Greek, and compare
    • they lived in connection with Gods and Divine Beings. Everything
    • very own, were being torn in pieces. He felt as though the members
    • before a Being who demands to be recognized only as his own Self. Let him
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 2 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • could not help being impressed by its marvelous composition. Let us
    • without anything being noticed in us outwardly, while within we may
    • training to an understanding of occult truths, then he is being
    • battle without being able to recognize its necessity, its purpose, or
    • into a unique, individual being, tearing him out of the generic
    • well-being of human evolution depends. He feels that the forefathers
    • necessity out of Arjuna's destiny, instead of being given us merely
    • incarnation to incarnation. It is eternal. This deepest being of man
    • are not killing their essential being.”
    • conceived, abstractly, as the center of man's being) — the
    • to Archangels and Angels, these are beings who must speak to the
    • die; the spirit, the abstract, the essential being, is eternal. The
    • outer edge of cosmic being,” — the very expression I once
    • accepted as dogma.” I could understand such a thing being said,
    • can learn to look at himself from outside. He becomes aware of being
    • consciousness, to the identification of our own being with a more
    • comprehensive being. We feel ourselves interwoven with the whole
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 3 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • of the Beings of the Higher Hierarchies. The point then is this, that
    • arising in me. It is as though some being had come near to me who
    • of ordinary life, for in our innermost being we are very different
    • different beings from what we imagine ourselves to be in everyday
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 4 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • how they come into being and pass away again, but he would ask no
    • man were really the being that materialistic thinking considers him,
    • This is the life of the animal, being content with all that arises
    • times was dying away within him? He sees the Spiritual Being who is
    • full understanding of Krishna's being. Even if we develop the forces
    • breathe there. Man enters that world with the part of his being that
    • when we perceive spiritual beings who manifest themselves in full
    • Those are the beings who stand under the guidance of Lucifer. The
    • various human beings. But it is not so. He does not see them
    • because he lacks the air-light. Instead, like a thirsty being, he
    • There are also Beings we meet there, whom we may call Elemental
    • Beings. In the physical world we often speak of the forces of nature.
    • beings. There we make a definite discovery. Through the actual facts
    • a tendency to good, another less. In that realm there are evil beings
    • who exist to battle against the work of good beings. On entering that
    • higher realm there must needs be beings who have the mission of evil.
    • Such beings have to exist alongside those who have the mission of
    • outlook can imagine that good beings alone could bring about the
    • good beings alone could not have made the world. They would be too
    • must be included which come from the evil beings. There is great
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 5 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • unreality of attempts to define things. Being concerned with
    • hereditary being such a case as hers would not be possible. Which is
    • changes in the kernel of man's being as he follows it through its
    • active souls of men and are being used today to gather spiritual
    • Such men saw the Gods; spiritual beings at work in the building
    • into the super-sensible where we perceive a spiritual Being working
    • directed by a Being, Gabriel, of the hierarchy of the Archangels.
    • our spiritual thinking was being prepared in the last four centuries.
    • self-consciousness was being built into man from the super-sensible
    • the spiritual worlds, however, beings were working into man's
    • deeply affected them. Spiritual beings were working into it,
    • He could then see how the self-consciousness of man was being
    • the divine being who was preparing the way for self-consciousness.
    • being who has worked through centuries and centuries on the human
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 6 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • at least not in the sense of being an interpretation or
    • actually meet the Being whom we tried to describe from a certain
    • living, individual beings are placed before us — is the
    • showing how a creative Spiritual Being preparing for a new age
    • Beings in their relation to each other, we need an all-around point
    • of view to know this Krishna Being more exactly. The following may
    • into the region where we can perceive such a mighty being as Krishna
    • the higher realities if the Beings there appear to him in the same
    • super-sensible beings are far above all attributes of the senses and
    • that of the Krishna Being. Then it feels the need of representing to
    • itself that Being. What it represents, however, is not the Being
    • “Understand me well. I am in all beings, yet they are not in
    • all beings but they are not in me,” cannot be taken as an
    • creator of man’s inmost being, of his consciousness of self.
    • through Yoga. All the time your feeling is being borne along by
    • kindled as we approach this Being. All this time we are living in
    • perception, can cast into living pictures what in its essential being
    • eleventh discourse. Here, after due preparation, the Krishna Being to
    • are led on by Krishna as by an inspiring Being. Now the radiant bliss
    • how Being works, the end of all the ages. Nought know I anywhere; no
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 7 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • as he is simply cannot know one part of his being. As he looks out
    • things being equal, it can believe in itself. With the faculty of
    • being perceptible in their essence there is quite another reason why
    • into two parts. In every human being two persons confront us —
    • created to man being re-created. In so doing we have to look out into
    • the creating forces. At that time man came into being as he is today.
    • unseen, worked to bring about the unfolding of man's inner being from
    • being, the Luke Jesus child, and as the child grows up it remains
    • the inner being of man to the highest ideal of individual strength,
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 8 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • regarding the activity of living beings. Sleep, for example, is not
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 9 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • human being. In this respect man, as a rule, is blunt and dull. He
    • world, it also meant bringing to life his own inner being. He felt it
    • grasping the reality of one's own being. The Indian of the time of the
    • not yet there, independently in his own being, but is bound up with
    • separate being within thyself, the spirit in thee.”
    • were men who in a certain sense knew nothing of the Divine Beings
    • nature spirits, those behind the immediate beings of nature. Such men
    • are the tamas men. The spiritualist does not ask for spiritual beings
    • the “That,” the Cosmos, as being akin to themselves.
    • sense for “Sat,” the All-being, the unity without and
    • surrounding world are being formed. Today the soul must be more
    • passive as before — a being interwoven with the world, devoted
    • him to become ever more perfect as an individual being. The Krishna
    • yourselves as men, as self-conscious human beings.” Thus does
    • being excluded from the Theosophical Society. Considering all we have
    • suffered, and all that is now being falsely asserted in numerous
  • Title: Mysteries of the East: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • point of being able to see the blue of the heavens as completely
    • which is being sought. The colour does not cease to produce its own
    • thinking as of no significance, but instead of being the aim and
    • when the entire soul-life is reduced to being a means, instead of
    • to his inner being, his own human soul.
    • of it is so lessened that the person is not aware of being outside all
    • world with his own being, the more does it appear always different. He
    • of being surrounded by matter ceases, is not there. One is concerned
    • Let us suppose that some being, the Moses individuality for example,
    • he is Moses, and need only carry out what was being done when Moses
    • being lived in this particular personality. One would never have
    • Then their souls, without being told, “This one or the other is
    • being who was to be recognised as a certain person.
  • Title: Mysteries of the East: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • servants of terrible beings. Untimely deaths, also epidemics and
    • illnesses, are caused by forces and beings of the spiritual world.
    • the higher members of his being (astral body and ego) man belongs not
    • beings, and that it was through their own lives before death that they
    • caused by forces and beings of the spiritual world.
    • which things come about in the higher worlds is dependent on beings
    • connection between human beings and the course of the Sun and Stars.
    • but becomes acquainted with the spiritual beings and worlds belonging
    • highest members of his being, belongs not only to the Earth but is at
  • Title: Mysteries of the East: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • the activities of beings associated with the Sun and the Moon in
    • body and ego are brought into being is veiled in secrecy. The
    • he experiences certain facts and meets with certain beings. The
    • beings who are connected with the Sun-existence. But when this man of
    • question all the beings whom he meets after such an ascent concerning
    • But all these beings, who unveil much that is immense and powerful,
    • of his meeting with those glorious beings, he has an immense emptiness
    • beings of higher worlds who are working upon the sense-world from the
    • super-sensible worlds; beings are perceived who stand behind our
    • bodies of man. And through the activity of the beings into whose
    • certain beings who are associated with the Sun send their activity
    • of man. He learns also to know certain beings associated with the
    • beings.
    • how the astral body and the ego of man are brought into being. In
    • innermost being, for they were so constituted that they felt a deep
    • inward satisfaction in perceiving how the spiritual beings whose
    • bodies on the Earth. In contemplating how these beings worked down
    • work performed by these beings presented itself under a different
    • upon the physical form of the Sun but upon the spiritual beings who
    • quite numerous beings; Zarathustra gave them the name of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mysteries of the East: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • The Being formerly known spiritually as the Creative Word first became
    • innermost being of man; with that which passes through the various
    • all being and development. Now the Word has become mute and silent.
    • The Being who had been known spiritually to human souls in earlier
    • THE I AM, Who was, and is, and will be”. And then this Being who,
    • who were being initiated in the later Egyptian Mysteries had seen
    • stars but also the spiritual beings united with them. And so, when in
    • another domain, the domain wherein dwelt all the beings and. forces
    • successors of the evil spiritual beings of earlier times who had
    • the Middle Ages as a legendary being, but is well known to anyone
    • beings in whose souls there were occult forces, the one known to
    • daughter of Eblis. Iblis, by her very name, is characterised as being
    • forces in its inner being, belongs more to the nature of the newer
    • persons who with one part of their being rise up into the heights,
    • formed itself. It has acquired its form through human beings having
    • of the brain — and so no longer capable of being taken hold of by
    • his inner being. He seeks in this or that field of knowledge, seeks
    • that means we shall draw into our inner being such a self as will be a
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture I: The Birth of the Intellect and the Mission of Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • many, many things and the relations among human beings have multiplied
    • different elements and principles of man's being to unfold and
    • These principles of man's being were laid down in remote ages of his
    • beyond the bounds of family to all human beings and is changed into
    • have tried to represent Christ as a simple, naive human being. This is
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture II: The Mission of Manicheism
    Matching lines:
    • which do not recognise the spiritual essence of man's being. Theories
    • aspect of cosmic evolution is that one class of beings must abase
    • beings — stones, plants, animals — and they seem to me
    • nothing but scattered letters, man being the word, living and
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture III: God, Man, Nature
    Matching lines:
    • our own being.
    • cannot inhale carbonic acid for the purposes of nourishing his being.
    • all beings. The minerals are plants which have degenerated; the plants
    • semi-animal. The Earth herself was, as it were, a great animal-being.
    • There are beings whose progress is checked, who remain at a lower
    • this ancient epoch. It is a survival of the parasitic plant-beings
    • movement takes places in him. As a physical being, man has descended;
    • as a spiritual being he has ascended. St. Paul spoke of this truth
    • sexes. There was an age when the two sexes were united in the being of
    • The occultist sees in the man of today a being in the full swing of
    • being between man and the Gods, just as the mistletoe is half-way
    • through thy being flows a current which ascends and a current which
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture IV: Involution and Evolution
    Matching lines:
    • survivals from past epochs which have atrophied in the being of man,
    • matter-of-fact human being; his reason is just as clear and certain
    • part in the development of beings and the unfolding of freedom.
    • Nature are, in fact, already contained in her being. He imagines that
    • be in the glass if some being had not put it there.’ Thus it is
    • being what divine wisdom once accomplished for his physical body. He
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture V: Yoga In East and West
    Matching lines:
    • conquered, reference being made to the ‘maya’ spoken of by
    • nature of man and the seven fundamental principles of his being.
    • science. As a purely physical being, man corresponds to the mineral
    • heart being a veritable vortex of forces and streaming currents. The
    • man's being. The task of the present epoch of human evolution is to
    • purpose of man's spiritual being (Budhi) are generated. When Manas
    • method by which the master brings the pupil to the point of being able
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture VI: Yoga In East and West (conclusion)
    Matching lines:
    • lies latent in every human being. The astral body is faced with
    • prompting of his inner being. The soul must then be awakened in its
    • the Father of the new being, the ‘twice-born’ in the risen
    • purified to the point of himself being able to generate blood without
    • souls in their real being.
    • issuing from all beings as a mighty harmony. This harmony is a
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture VII: The Gospel of St. John
    Matching lines:
    • the three synoptic Gospels, as being, in a sense, apocryphal. The very
    • souls of all who become aware of it in the depths of their being. The
    • indeed the Christ Himself being born in the depths of the soul. They
    • was a transformed, new-born being. The greatest Greek writers have
    • Christ in the inner being of each individual and of the Christ, in the
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture VIII: The Christian Mystery
    Matching lines:
    • all beings in Nature. The scene is really an allusion to the law that
    • intense sympathy with all living beings and the whole of Nature. Such
    • feeling of love for all beings and this gives him a sense of living in
    • when all that is most dear to him is being attacked. The capacity to
    • double of man. The spiritual being of man, composed of his
    • is why the disciple must sink himself in every other being and
    • To identify oneself with all beings does not mean that the body is to
    • light of the sun. It rays forth from the inner being of man. The
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture IX: The Astral World
    Matching lines:
    • being is immutable, reincarnating perpetually but not eternally. The
    • Earth. We live in it as beings born blind who guide themselves by
    • “And thus as we descend the scale of being, Nature speaks to the
    • This is because his own being is objectivised — otherwise he
    • hatred entertained against another being appears as an attacking
    • being pursued by animals and menacing entities. The sufferers are
    • kind of training without being absolutely balanced.
    • being bereft of the physical body, has no means of satisfying them.
    • also the impression of being immersed in fire — Gehenna or
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture X: The Astral World (continued)
    Matching lines:
    • Here we shall consider man as an astral being as he is revealed by
    • clairvoyant vision. The astral being of man includes the whole world
    • In man as a physical being, we have to consider the substance and form
    • appeared in man's being, where formerly there was but one single
    • ‘Who is the being who in infancy walks on four legs, in middle
    • age on two, in old age on three?’ Oedipus answers that this being
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XI: The Devachanic World (Heaven)
    Matching lines:
    • For the vast majority of human beings, sleep is a condition full of
    • can man arrive at the point of being able to relieve his astral body
    • physical being of ordinary man. Only after the attainment of higher
    • changing — to the point of being wholly renewed in the course of seven
    • principles of his being. The Sanscrit term for the etheric body which
    • another, higher spiritual principle comes into being — Spirit-Man
    • which the human being gathers all the experiences of one epoch.
    • into being, for Devachan is the region where vegetation receives its
    • of Nature. In contrast to the human being, the plant has its root
    • circumstances whereby a new civilisation comes into being,
    • substances. He will give form to living beings and take upon himself
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XII: The Devachanic World (continued)
    Matching lines:
    • of light. They are not, as yet, the garment of living beings, but they
    • The Beings living in the region which becomes perceptible at the
    • harmony we hear the voice of all beings. This harmony was called by
    • clairaudient, each being communicates his true name in a
    • Adam and Adam gives all beings their names. On Earth, the individual
    • is lost among the crowd of other beings. In the highest sphere of
    • Devachan, each being has his own particular sound; yet at the same
    • time the Initiate is united with all beings, becomes one with his
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XIII: The Logos and the Word
    Matching lines:
    • be conscious of his own being and to say ‘I,’ he began to
    • of articulate sounds can only be a faculty of beings who stand
    • In the course of human evolution, organs are perpetually being
    • the rhythm of breathing, their purpose being to render the body fit to
    • soul, just as the flesh is the vesture of man's lower being.
    • movements of this being — whom we cannot really call
    • being and of life are essential to evolution. The ‘subjective
    • through the being of man. His higher soul was still part and parcel of
    • human beings when, at the beginning, they existed merely in germ?
    • We should try to conceive the power of the higher Ego as being
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XIV: The Logos and Man
    Matching lines:
    • being upon Earth who possesses self consciousness? Or again: What is
    • position as regards the Earth and other beings indwelling it. A
    • nothing of it. In reality, all beings have consciousness but man's
    • into his being in the course of evolution if it had not been for the
    • In other beings, then, the existence of consciousness must not be
    • from above. But the aim of evolution is to free man from being subject
    • to beings endowed with a consciousness higher than his own and to bear
    • A consciousness which repeats the third stage but retains the acquired quality of objectivity. Images have definite colours and are realised as being quite distinct from the perceiver. The subjective sense of attraction or repulsion vanishes. In this new imaginative consciousness, the faculty of reason that has been acquired in the physical world retains its own powers.
    • Sleep itself — not the dream — here becomes a conscious state. We do not only behold images but we enter into the living essence of beings and hear their inner tones. In the physical world we give names to things but the names are merely outer appellations. Only man can express his own being from within by saying ‘I’ — the ineffable name of conscious individuality. By this word we distinguish our own personality from the rest of the universe. But when we become conscious of the world of sound, each being, each thing communicates its own true name; in clairaudience we hear the sound which expresses its innermost being and rings forth as a tone in the universe that is distinct from all others.
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XV: The Evolution of Planets and Earth
    Matching lines:
    • scholars regard living beings as mere machines and reject the idea of
    • the other members of man's being — in the member that is
    • form not only to living beings but to conscious beings. He will
    • have power over animal life. When he has reached the stage of being
    • of sensuality, is the word. Man became a conscious being when
    • be able, finally, to reproduce his own being. At the end of the
    • his inner being. The initiate only precedes him along this path.
    • turf. It brought forth beings by nature half-plant, half-mollusc, and
    • was inhabited by a third kingdom of beings at a stage of existence
    • midway between the human being and animal. These beings were endowed
    • Spirits of Fire in the lunar period. The Beings who on the Old Moon
    • On the Old Moon, living beings had no warm blood. What was it that
    • life of passions? — The fire which was inbreathed by the beings
    • being and his conscience becomes his rightful guide. His
    • primordial being comes to expression in the ‘I,’ the Ego.
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XVI: Earthquakes, Volcanoes, and Human Will
    Matching lines:
    • moon, neither plants nor animals nor human beings existed as we know
    • not even a planet. The human being was only endowed with a deep trance
    • consciousness or deep sleep. He was not yet the being of light which
    • Finally, a period of Vulcan will come into being which corresponds to
    • formed like a skin around the living being of the earth. It is only a
    • being a negative emptiness, becomes a positive substance.
    • everything which among human beings is good and worthy. The activity
    • the human will and telluric cataclysms: in human beings who perish as
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XVII: Redemption and Liberation
    Matching lines:
    • then exist. It came into being as the result of condensation and
    • materiality. The same thing happens to the Beings who on the Old Moon
    • occurred in the innermost nature of the beings dwelling in the Old
    • constitution of man, for the lower part of his being is more akin to
    • pronounced, two groups of human beings came into existence: the one
    • of the Earth. The first group grew more like the animals. The beings
    • There would have been minerals, plants, animals and human beings
    • through death; the renewal of his being would not be brought about by
    • being was subject to metamorphoses, not to birth or death. But in this
    • of beings endowed with thoughts, but not with consciousness, a world
    • capable of enthusiasm for ideas, of being passionately for them or
    • self-consciousness, choice and freedom. Only a being capable of
    • being. If when he descended into matter, man had only received the
    • being. And so it was due to Lucifer that man was able to become truly
    • man, a being independent of the Gods. Christ, or the Logos made
    • down from outside, within the centre of individual being. This is what
    • Principle; Christ is a Being who appeared once, and once only, at a
    • mightier Being could help, not one man alone, but all men, could give
    • Christ, he will be a free being. For if necessity is the law of the
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XVIII: The Apocalypse
    Matching lines:
    • thought. Nothing comes into being in the physical world which in its
    • Being. When he looked at Mercury, Venus, Moon or Sun, he not only
    • of the macrocosm sounded in his being. Thus the ‘Music of the
    • our being was still mingled with the Earth, Moon and Sun. This cosmic
    • being from whom the man of today and all the kingdoms of nature have
    • All that lives today in the inner being of man, his thoughts, his
    • the evil in him today will form a race of degenerate beings. In our
    • or animals, in that future age we shall encounter beings who are
    • is able to see moral goodness or moral ugliness in human beings. But
    • when man's very features express his karma, human beings will divide
    • being to be the link between the man of the present and the spiritual
  • Title: First Lecture: The Gospel of St. John
    Matching lines:
    • being. In normal sleep the physical and etheric bodies are
    • one. Cannons can go off without one being aware of it in
    • then out of its inner being there arise the eternal truths
    • heart of every human being. This text is an example and a
  • Title: Second Lecture: The Gospel of St. John
    Matching lines:
    • disadvantages for people who sleep badly. Beings belonging to
    • body. Beings belonging to the second elemental kingdom get at
    • night. Only beneficent beings must be allowed access to the
    • human being ... He who seeks initiation must achieve the
    • makes it possible for good beings to be active when the
    • ranking human being and the lower kingdoms. He too must say
    • of him. He has ceased to be a separate being. He is one with
  • Title: Third Lecture: The Gospel of St. John
    Matching lines:
    • being as we see him in front of us? He is what is in him. As
    • eternal core of one's being is awakened. What does it mean to
    • world. As the human being is prepared in the mother's body,
    • permeates man's innermost being and leads it forward. For the
    • time is being prepared through the theosophical world
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture I: The Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • Lecture I: The Being of Man
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • THE BEING OF MAN
    • and went away. Immediately afterwards, Boehme heard his name being called:
    • the nature and being of man. When someone comes into our presence, we
    • development of what is dormant in every human being. It is rather like
    • a man born blind being operated on so that he can see. The difference
    • a different basic colour from that of a lamb. Even in human beings the
    • of man's being, which comes to expression in a name different
    • himself, he knew that he had experienced his immortal being.
    • the brow. This is to be seen in human beings only — more clearly
    • Every human being has
    • developed and an undeveloped human being
    • being.
    • In every human being four
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture II: The Three Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • new world, with its new characteristics and new beings, emerges. In
    • Any thought containing truth finds its way to the being whom it concerns
    • not indeed to objects but to beings. Whereas previously only a floating
    • shape was apparent, spiritual beings, called gods or devas, now reveal
    • beings who speak to us through colour.
    • that has ever been done on Earth by conscious beings. Suppose the seer
    • and whatever conscious beings have experienced is depicted there. (Plants,
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture III: Life of the Soul in Kamaloka
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • ordinary life is the sheer joy of being alive, of living in a physical
    • pain to another being. At that time he made someone else feel pain;
    • I ever caused to other beings I now have to live through in my own soul.
    • being was made to suffer through me; now I have to suffer all these
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture IV: Devachan
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • certain Beings have enjoyed peculiar honours. For example, in Persia in
    • another Being came
    • beings live on in Devachan. Friendships are as it were the environment
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture V: Human Tasks in the Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • that pervades the activity of a being engaged in the creation of another
    • being: for instance, a hen sitting on her eggs. This is really a very
    • hen experiences an immense and blissful sense of well-being. Transfer
    • human beings on the level of the soul. If two people love one another,
    • one sees the love as a real being whose body is love. If you can make
    • the beings who live on the Earth. On the astral plane things are quite
    • a whole range of new beings who are not present on the physical plane,
    • but appear on the astral plane as beings like himself. Among them are
    • dog, or ant, and so on, is to be found there as a real being. It is
    • various beings, then, are ranked in the following way:
    • carries out this work under the leadership and guidance of higher Beings.
    • have to see the activity of discarnate human beings; and we know how
    • are the work of man. Thus the Earth is always being transformed by man.
    • his being, and then it appears as a Double, a Doppelgänger.
    • are germinal human beings not yet incarnated but striving for incarnation.
    • Time and space hardly matter to these beings because they can move about
    • ray flashes out from inside them. These germinal human beings have just
    • human being ought not to encounter the old astral body; his task is
    • why the germinal human beings dart about with such enormous speed is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture VI: The Upbringing of Children. Karma.
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • being enters on a new life, and his various bodies develop in different
    • We can properly understand how a human being grows to maturity only
    • of his being develop.
    • other beings in the physical world. But the child's etheric and astral
    • of a child's being, his surroundings should be kept free from all impure,
    • beings. A young person's feelings towards the world in general develop
    • life. I will start being really good in a later life; for the moment
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture VII: Workings of the Law of Karma in Human Life
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • the Ego-body, in which the higher part of the human being is enclosed.
    • himself with people in groups; human beings had not reached the stage
    • harmoniously in their next lives. But human beings are becoming more
    • of human beings, together with the picture of the world they were to
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture VIII: Good and Evil. Individual Karmic Questions.
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • inner voice come into being?
    • being. The cannibal retorted that in order to decide whether eating a man
    • a man has experienced; it has come into being as a result of trial and
    • beings within himself. Later on he worked his way upwards and left behind
    • stragglers from an earlier group of beings, even further removed from
    • all that within myself and cast it out from my own being.”
    • at one time had its house within itself, so man had all other beings
    • We as human beings have made everything, and in the rest of creation
    • we can see our own products, our own being which has taken solid form.
    • him, the traces of his own being, left behind.
    • splitting off, because man was to become an inward being; he had to put
    • By this means the members of his being learnt how to acquire good eyes,
    • are related to certain physical organs. For instance, no being can have
    • the time when the Ego-condition was being prepared for man.) Hence it will
    • house the higher members of its being. Thus for example the physical
    • being. In this way any pain or pleasure he has to live through turns
    • Hence within one physical human being there may be three or even more
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture IX: Evolution of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • recall what has been said about the being of man. Man has seven members:
    • the physical body is the most perfect part of the human being. Later
    • longest period of evolution and is the oldest part of the human being;
    • applies universally. All beings, and all the planets, are subject to
    • worked itself up from the substance and being of a planet to the rank
    • are true metamorphoses of the one planet and all the beings that belong
    • from the man of today. He was for the most part a spiritual being; he
    • that time there were none. Only a being with Devachanic sight could
    • planet which transforms itself, and its beings are transformed with
    • Round its structure was being perfected, so that only in the seventh
    • above all they leave some work for the human being to do. This passage,
    • a plant-being, upside down compared with modern man. He lived in the
    • Moon and all the beings with what they needed. This was the advancement
    • It gave a home to higher Beings who, now that the Sun had got rid of
    • this breathing in of fire the warmth permeated their whole being; then
    • times there had been these Moon-beings who breathed fire.
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture X: Progress of Mankind Up To Atlantean Times
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • and each one, as it came into being, expressed itself through a specific
    • spiritual Beings who had surrounded the Earth had gone forth with the
    • there was still a common astral covering for all beings. This was the
    • reproduction without fertilisation between two beings. When the
    • fertilising Beings in the astral atmosphere permeated the nature-forms
    • So the human beings of that time were nourished and fertilised by the
    • Earth. This had far-reaching consequences for all living beings: the
    • Moon carried off with it a great part of the forces that human beings
    • receive the fertilising power from another being like himself. This
    • then airy, then watery; the various beings swam as though in water or
    • metals, for instance, and other substances. Human beings moved in it
    • air. Each human being breathed in his portion of air, shaped it to his
    • were Beings who were at a higher stage of evolution than the humanity
    • as they should have done. Thus there were beings halfway between gods
    • on the Moon. These are the hosts of Lucifer, the Luciferic beings: the
    • Luciferic beings, everything would have come to man as a gift from the
    • not free. Because these beings anchored themselves in his blood, man
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XI: The Post-Atlantean Culture-Epochs
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • outer world. I must sink into my inner being and seek for Him in my
    • primal source of being. The profound Vedas, the Bhagavad Gita, that
    • by a Being whose body it was. They had a quite concrete conception that
    • behind every constellation was a divine Being which gave it life. Thus
    • even further: he moulded the whole social life of human beings in
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XII: Occult Develpment
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • of your heart or a feeling of being hot may be represented in a dream
    • man and other beings always appears as astral light. Passions appear
    • of being one with Him, can take the place of surrender to an individual
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XIII: Oriental and Christian Training
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • all observances that could draw human beings together; every form that
    • to other beings in our environment. Bit by bit we are killing our whole
    • so that he may become a being who does not kill.
    • Gospel is something we can experience in our own inner being and not
    • though his feet were being laved with water. The inner sign is an astral
    • a dream-vision he sees himself being scourged.
    • has an astral vision of himself being crowned with thorns.
    • its skin; the pupil is no longer a separate being; he is united with
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XIV: Rosicrucian Training - The Interior of the Earth - Earthquakes and Volcanoes
    Matching lines:
    • being of man, the three worlds, life after death, karma, the evolutionary
    • essential being that is in us. If a man says: “I wish to cultivate
    • We can see similar likenesses in human beings. For instance, we can
    • instance. There, too, an old world is dying and a new one being born.
    • When the Indian civilisation was coming into being, the Sun was in the
    • Now it is impossible for certain organs to arise in a being which has,
    • created by the astral body. Similarly, no being can have warm blood
    • being. If the pupil concentrates his attention on himself objectively, as
    • evolution of man and shown you how he can acquire a true inner being of
    • have produced all the different kinds of beings on it.
    • has to overcome their powers. When human beings have learnt to radiate
    • his own being to the Earth.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • prepared to meet the medical treatment that is being given. There is,
    • being.
    • various states of consciousness. A human being's ordinary relation to
    • patient's being — just as the illness itself had worked into
    • not merely diagrammatically as it is now being presented to you. They
    • require the involvement of the total human being if that individual
    • physician. The priest will know as much about being a doctor as is
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • what the normal type of human being is. And it was as near as could
    • review the picture of a human being that Anthroposophy gives us. The
    • human being stands before us in a physical body, which has a long
    • entire human being and in the forms of the single organs.
    • being is also an image of the breathing and blood circulation. But
    • concretely to the real human being, it provides an explanation of how
    • a true understanding of the human being. However, I am convinced that
    • that Anthroposophy gives us, we can say that the human being stands
    • developed in most human beings. Also in such a person the love of
    • whole being.” That's the kind of thing such people say. In
    • what such a human being is experiencing within.
    • physical-sense world, quite unable to be the sort of human being that
    • they can give out of themselves with what that other human being is
    • human beings must know themselves. And they demand complete knowledge
    • tremendously magnificent, with spiritual beings moving within
    • human being that must first be met with understanding; then it can
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • of the total human being if we go a little further into
    • presence of some spiritual being, but they have no precise vision of
    • the being. If the experience comes to a definite conclusion, they
    • have a clear feeling that the being was there with them. That is the
    • first experience: an indefinite experience of a presence, of being
    • together with some spiritual being. As long as they are in this stage
    • beings are not allowed to see the super-sensible world, but I have
    • spiritual beings that were present. First they tell of the feeling of
    • being touched, of having spiritual hands laid upon them, even of
    • their forehead being touched or something similar, without yet having
    • have the feeling that spiritual beings come to them, but that they
    • pain. When the spiritual being pulled out the sword he pulled the
    • four members of the human being are bound closely together. In normal
    • of all, the inherent being-one-with the happening. When the astral
    • beings, these people experience them as simply a presence, as
    • second stage. First, these people have all kinds of feelings of being
    • Instead of the experience of consciousness being stimulated through
    • being touched comes about in a sensation of the nerves: by the
    • body is accustomed to being taken hold of from without, but now it is
    • being takes possession of a physical body, but now the procedure is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • a human being? What is not inherited and must come to the human being
    • two ingredients. Human beings come out of the spiritual,
    • beings, with physical body, etheric body, astral body, and ego
    • First, human beings
    • thing that is changed at this time. For the fact is that human beings
    • basic statement can be made for the first seven years. Human beings
    • the fresh new substance that was constantly being aquired that at
    • the artist working in the human being (who consists now in these
    • individuality, our own being — and what we receive from
    • being is an inwardly strong individual and brings an intensely strong
    • can no more say that a human being has inherited what is carried
    • years of life the child's whole being cannot unite with anything
    • Only invisible spiritual beings make an impression on the child,
    • beings who have something to do with an ego nature, above all, beings
    • of the spiritual hierarchies higher than human beings, but also the
    • animal group-souls, and the group-souls of the elemental beings. In
    • place. This is the body that the human being has built for itself
    • attributes, soul characteristics. What the human being saves by not
    • in the body in the first seven years of the human being, in the
    • years of life. It is the Sun Being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • the presence of spiritual beings.
    • first type. Individuals who feel the presence of spiritual beings,
    • unites a human being with the outer world. His senses are dulled; his
    • consequence of the ego being drawn down into the astral body.
    • spiritual beings. We had there the bringing of waking-sleep into
    • since the astral and ego organizations are being pulled inward, and
    • upper organs — for the whole human being participates in memory
    • affects organic beings, but as it affects inorganic things. This then
    • the physical world, forces against which they, as human beings,
    • of nature. They can no longer manifest as a human being. They live
    • processes are working in a human being they do give human-like
    • spiritual beings to a third stage, being present in the spiritual
    • place in a human being's karma, although it may mean misery in that
    • view of the immortal life of a human being. Then we would have a
    • way to see into the nature of the human being.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • with discovering how far a human being may deviate
    • obvious example — how the karma that a human being carries through
    • into the spiritual world and, in the same human being, a need to
    • world from a spiritual point of view. The human being journeys
    • human being in everyday life on this earth. Only then will they be
    • beings constantly play. He is a distinguished poet. Moreover one may
    • being is built like this (see drawing): metabolic-limb system,
    • carriers of elemental beings of anxiety. The breathing irregularities
    • Such elemental beings
    • were being given distinguished titles, I have a certain sympathy for
    • especially weak, causing the higher being to be drawn down into the
    • only abnormal spirituality is active in the human being. Naturally
    • beings. Then it can be used for healthy people and sick people. One
    • right way. They must observe these things with their whole being from
    • medicine is first being presented to priests and physicians within
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • would never attain an understanding of the human being. Certainly it
    • cannot reach the human being by this means, because in human life in
    • outside the human being. Comparatively speaking, this science is good
    • continued within the human being. For instance, combustion is
    • not possible. For the process in a human being that is analogous to
    • is inorganic, lifeless, while within a human being we have a
    • and produce combustion. Within the human being the same temperature
    • does not reach as far as the human being. Human beings have a soul
    • But this is not just a passive happening, something being taken in by
    • a human being in a completed condition and elaborated within. It is
    • reality to be continuously creating the human being, working
    • continuously to build the human being, from without inwards. In the
    • proceeding inward from the cosmos. Human beings do not merely inhale
    • being. If sometimes we have shortness of breath, some alien elemental
    • breathing. But in normal breathing, there is always a human being
    • coming into being. Continuously a human birth is occurring out of the
    • macrocosm; an air-human is being born into the human. The entire
    • entire process is a continuous being-born. It takes place in the
    • astrality of the human being can become abnormal. There we have the
    • outside the human being. There are differentiations of warmth inside
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • as far as it can be seen in human beings
    • further. We think of the sun as being at a great height and of the
    • plant. With them alone, the plant-being would in a certain sense only
    • the human being. We showed yesterday that one can go from the area of
    • the human being what I would like for the moment to call a refined
    • general weaving spirituality, now there appear beings of the second
    • dimension, the sun is seen as a spiritual being, and the same with
    • spiritual sun. You have there an important view of the human being
    • not realize that the sun-being streams into us with every sense
    • human being.
    • we now are. The life of our inner being is enriched by the perception
    • the force of which a human being is aware through direct outer
    • before us is a spiritual being similar to ourselves but distorted,
    • almost a caricature of ourselves, a being we have brought to birth.
    • be retained in the human being? We have the moon forces continually
    • being; then an embryonic life begins. Fructification consists of
    • we find that the opposite happens. Then the human being is not formed
    • is formed, a physical world arises within the human being that must
    • forces — then the spirit in the universe comes into being
    • being.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • to relate a state of illness in a human being to his
    • As human beings we
    • in our minds what really happens in the human being during sleep. The
    • must be aware of this contradiction in the human being precisely
    • during sleep. During sleep the human being ought to be a world of
    • must know, because in reality one heals the human being through the
    • etheric body. Now the normal human being in waking life has the
    • the human being itself.
    • human being, but outward. What has formerly been a kind of
    • beings with the temple research. We must find the way to change over
    • priest's mission as guiding human beings in their approach to the
    • priest has to find what can lead human beings toward the spiritual
    • led back into human beings, and the relation is established in them
    • etheric bodies with the divine-spiritual being of the world.
    • somnambulists must now be again established by human beings
    • human being, but it has to be some genuine content. Interestingly
    • doesn't even have to be a human being. It can be real, living
    • sense to be ill. One must fill one's whole being with this knowledge.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • beings are educated in such a way that they simply are not allowed to
    • being. Humans cannot be known by uncreative thoughts, because by
    • understand the periphery of the human being; one has to ignore the
    • inner being.
    • being to perceive — the Platonic cosmic year, which stretches
    • reckon how many breaths a human being takes in a day, we come to
    • interval, in the human being the microcosm, as in the largest
    • Thus the human being
    • itself. But only the human being, not the animal; in just these finer
    • into which a human being is placed in this world, and we find it is
    • as physical human beings we breathe our astral body and ego out. When
    • aspect of warmth and cold. Human beings live life within this
    • But human beings cannot do this. We have, in a certain sense, to
    • be the human being (see drawing below).
    • superficial observation that everything that enters the human being
    • again to what was once vision of the relation between the human being
    • beings on the earth between our ego and our physical body, between
    • the large natural processes human beings change their form, so that,
    • beings between these two farthest boundaries. But in between we can
    • what happens between the universe and the human being. And as one
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 11
    Matching lines:
    • materialism, it is inconceivable to the ordinary human being that
    • ancient times said: When the human being comes down out of spiritual
    • being inherits overpower in a certain sense the forces that are
    • that show that human beings indeed have more to do with the
    • entire ancient consciousness the education of the human being was
    • whom should be concerned with the healing of human beings on earth.
    • human being to their knowledge that after the metamorphosis they
    • being after death was to find the sun path — because there they
    • value on studying a substance while it was being exposed to the
    • elemental beings, beings of higher hierarchies at various stages of
    • am tempted to think of the lower gods as being of a lower order. But
    • gods come to human beings. They have been thought of as working in
    • the answer must be — the Being whom we call the Father when we
    • beings, first in day-waking consciousness, then in night-sleeping
    • when human beings sleep. When we are asleep our physical and etheric
    • being a nature that is now below, a nature that only existed during
    • foundation of all beings through the fact that there is a human race.
    • helps illuminate the members of the human being that during sleep are
    • human being is organized on earth in such a way that one is able to
    • human being is led from the experience of subnature to the experience
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • prepared to meet the medical treatment that is being given. There is,
    • being.
    • various states of consciousness. A human being's ordinary relation to
    • patient's being — just as the illness itself had worked into
    • not merely diagrammatically as it is now being presented to you. They
    • require the involvement of the total human being if that individual
    • physician. The priest will know as much about being a doctor as is
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • what the normal type of human being is. And it was as near as could
    • review the picture of a human being that Anthroposophy gives us. The
    • human being stands before us in a physical body, which has a long
    • entire human being and in the forms of the single organs.
    • being is also an image of the breathing and blood circulation. But
    • concretely to the real human being, it provides an explanation of how
    • a true understanding of the human being. However, I am convinced that
    • that Anthroposophy gives us, we can say that the human being stands
    • developed in most human beings. Also in such a person the love of
    • whole being.” That's the kind of thing such people say. In
    • what such a human being is experiencing within.
    • physical-sense world, quite unable to be the sort of human being that
    • they can give out of themselves with what that other human being is
    • human beings must know themselves. And they demand complete knowledge
    • tremendously magnificent, with spiritual beings moving within
    • human being that must first be met with understanding; then it can
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • DEEPER VIEW of the total human being if we go a little further into
    • presence of some spiritual being, but they have no precise vision of
    • the being. If the experience comes to a definite conclusion, they
    • have a clear feeling that the being was there with them. That is the
    • first experience: an indefinite experience of a presence, of being
    • together with some spiritual being. As long as they are in this stage
    • beings are not allowed to see the supersensible world, but I have
    • spiritual beings that were present. First they tell of the feeling of
    • being touched, of having spiritual hands laid upon them, even of
    • their forehead being touched or something similar, without yet having
    • have the feeling that spiritual beings come to them, but that they
    • pain. When the spiritual being pulled out the sword he pulled the
    • four members of the human being are bound closely together. In normal
    • of all, the inherent being-one-with the happening. When the astral
    • beings, these people experience them as simply a presence, as
    • second stage. First, these people have all kinds of feelings of being
    • Instead of the experience of consciousness being stimulated through
    • being touched comes about in a sensation of the nerves: by the
    • body is accustomed to being taken hold of from without, but now it is
    • being takes possession of a physical body, but now the procedure is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • a human being? What is not inherited and must come to the human being
    • two ingredients. Human beings come out of the spiritual,
    • beings, with physical body, etheric body, astral body, and ego
    • First, human beings
    • thing that is changed at this time. For the fact is that human beings
    • basic statement can be made for the first seven years. Human beings
    • the fresh new substance that was constantly being acquired that at
    • the artist working in the human being (who consists now in these
    • individuality, our own being — and what we receive from
    • being is an inwardly strong individual and brings an intensely strong
    • can no more say that a human being has inherited what is carried
    • years of life the child's whole being cannot unite with anything
    • Only invisible spiritual beings make an impression on the child,
    • beings who have something to do with an ego nature, above all, beings
    • of the spiritual hierarchies higher than human beings, but also the
    • animal group-souls, and the group-souls of the elemental beings. In
    • place. This is the body that the human being has built for itself
    • attributes, soul characteristics. What the human being saves by not
    • in the body in the first seven years of the human being, in the
    • years of life. It is the Sun Being
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • the presence of spiritual beings.
    • first type. Individuals who feel the presence of spiritual beings,
    • unites a human being with the outer world. His senses are dulled; his
    • consequence of the ego being drawn down into the astral body.
    • spiritual beings. We had there the bringing of waking-sleep into
    • since the astral and ego organizations are being pulled inward, and
    • upper organs — for the whole human being participates in memory
    • affects organic beings, but as it affects inorganic things. This then
    • the physical world, forces against which they, as human beings,
    • of nature. They can no longer manifest as a human being. They live
    • processes are working in a human being they do give human-like
    • spiritual beings to a third stage, being present in the spiritual
    • place in a human being's karma, although it may mean misery in that
    • view of the immortal life of a human being. Then we would have a
    • way to see into the nature of the human being.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • CHIEFLY CONCERNED with discovering how far a human being may deviate
    • earth-life to show how the karma that a human being carries through
    • into the spiritual world and, in the same human being, a need to
    • world from a spiritual point of view. The human being journeys
    • human being in everyday life on this earth. Only then will they be
    • beings constantly play. He is a distinguished poet. Moreover one may
    • being is built like this (see drawing): metabolic-limb system,
    • carriers of elemental beings of anxiety. The breathing irregularities
    • Such elemental beings
    • were being given distinguished titles, I have a certain sympathy for
    • especially weak, causing the higher being to be drawn down into the
    • only abnormal spirituality is active in the human being. Naturally
    • beings. Then it can be used for healthy people and sick people. One
    • right way. They must observe these things with their whole being from
    • medicine is first being presented to priests and physicians within
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • would never attain an understanding of the human being. Certainly it
    • cannot reach the human being by this means, because in human life in
    • outside the human being. Comparatively speaking, this science is good
    • continued within the human being. For instance, combustion is
    • not possible. For the process in a human being that is analogous to
    • is inorganic, lifeless, while within a human being we have a
    • and produce combustion. Within the human being the same temperature
    • does not reach as far as the human being. Human beings have a soul
    • But this is not just a passive happening, something being taken in by
    • a human being in a completed condition and elaborated within. It is
    • reality to be continuously creating the human being, working
    • continuously to build the human being, from without inwards. In the
    • proceeding inward from the cosmos. Human beings do not merely inhale
    • being. If sometimes we have shortness of breath, some alien elemental
    • breathing. But in normal breathing, there is always a human being
    • coming into being. Continuously a human birth is occurring out of the
    • macrocosm; an air-human is being born into the human. The entire
    • entire process is a continuous being-born. It takes place in the
    • astrality of the human being can become abnormal. There we have the
    • outside the human being. There are differentiations of warmth inside
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • HUMAN CONSTITUTION as far as it can be seen in human beings
    • further. We think of the sun as being at a great height and of the
    • plant. With them alone, the plant-being would in a certain sense only
    • the human being. We showed yesterday that one can go from the area of
    • the human being what I would like for the moment to call a refined
    • general weaving spirituality, now there appear beings of the second
    • dimension, the sun is seen as a spiritual being, and the same with
    • spiritual sun. You have there an important view of the human being
    • not realize that the sun-being streams into us with every sense
    • human being.
    • we now are. The life of our inner being is enriched by the perception
    • the force of which a human being is aware through direct outer
    • before us is a spiritual being similar to ourselves but distorted,
    • almost a caricature of ourselves, a being we have brought to birth.
    • be retained in the human being? We have the moon forces continually
    • being; then an embryonic life begins. Fructification consists of
    • we find that the opposite happens. Then the human being is not formed
    • is formed, a physical world arises within the human being that must
    • forces — then the spirit in the universe comes into being
    • being.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • NECESSARY IT IS to relate a state of illness in a human being to his
    • As human beings we
    • our minds what really happens in the human being during sleep. The
    • must be aware of this contradiction in the human being precisely
    • during sleep. During sleep the human being ought to be a world of
    • must know, because in reality one heals the human being through the
    • etheric body. Now the normal human being in waking life has the
    • the human being itself.
    • human being, but outward. What has formerly been a kind of
    • beings with the temple research. We must find the way to change over
    • priest's mission as guiding human beings in their approach to the
    • priest has to find what can lead human beings toward the spiritual
    • led back into human beings, and the relation is established in them
    • etheric bodies with the divine-spiritual being of the world.
    • somnambulists must now be again established by human beings
    • human being, but it has to be some genuine content. Interestingly
    • doesn't even have to be a human being. It can be real, living
    • sense to be ill. One must fill one's whole being with this knowledge.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • beings are educated in such a way that they simply are not allowed to
    • being. Humans cannot be known by uncreative thoughts, because by
    • understand the periphery of the human being; one has to ignore the
    • inner being.
    • being to perceive — the Platonic cosmic year, which stretches
    • reckon how many breaths a human being takes in a day, we come to
    • interval, in the human being the microcosm, as in the largest
    • Thus the human being
    • itself. But only the human being, not the animal; in just these finer
    • into which a human being is placed in this world, and we find it is
    • as physical human beings we breathe our astral body and ego out. When
    • aspect of warmth and cold. Human beings live life within this
    • But human beings cannot do this. We have, in a certain sense, to
    • be the human being (see drawing below).
    • superficial observation that everything that enters the human being
    • again to what was once vision of the relation between the human being
    • beings on the earth between our ego and our physical body, between
    • the large natural processes human beings change their form, so that,
    • beings between these two farthest boundaries. But in between we can
    • what happens between the universe and the human being. And as one
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 11
    Matching lines:
    • materialism, it is inconceivable to the ordinary human being that
    • ancient times said: When the human being comes down out of spiritual
    • being inherits overpower in a certain sense the forces that are
    • that show that human beings indeed have more to do with the
    • entire ancient consciousness the education of the human being was
    • whom should be concerned with the healing of human beings on earth.
    • human being to their knowledge that after the metamorphosis they
    • being after death was to find the sun path — because there they
    • value on studying a substance while it was being exposed to the
    • elemental beings, beings of higher hierarchies at various stages of
    • am tempted to think of the lower gods as being of a lower order. But
    • gods come to human beings. They have been thought of as working in
    • the answer must be — the Being whom we call the Father when we
    • beings, first in day-waking consciousness, then in night-sleeping
    • when human beings sleep. When we are asleep our physical and etheric
    • being a nature that is now below, a nature that only existed during
    • foundation of all beings through the fact that there is a human race.
    • helps illuminate the members of the human being that during sleep are
    • human being is organized on earth in such a way that one is able to
    • human being is led from the experience of subnature to the experience
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • a question of being able to replace the old words by modern ones; it
    • Sun and Moon evolutions, spiritual Beings were its leaders and its
    • the outer garments of spiritual Beings who are the reality. Thus when
    • progressed, and at the time now being described has reached a certain
    • Beings, weaving within it, look out upon us, spiritual Beings who
    • us spiritual Beings, turning their countenances towards us, as it
    • the second sound, summoned up the countenances of the spiritual Beings
    • own inner being! Imagine yourselves as having been asleep for a
    • activity, or of some external thing or of some being; it does not
    • Beings called in Genesis the Elohim, reflecting within themselves.
    • spiritual Beings, who, however, in a similar way — save that
    • of a group of cosmic Beings who awaken in themselves two complexes;
    • these cosmic Beings, who are called in Genesis the Elohim, musing in
    • themselves, what kind of Beings are they?
    • stages of evolution was man present as the being he is today, the
    • being that he will more and more become in the future; that was not
    • possible in earlier stages. And those spiritual Beings who directed
    • whether they were higher or lower. Those Beings who wove in the
    • Beings. To begin with, however, we can come to know one aspect of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • are external expressions of spiritual Beings. It would not be quite
    • Beings who existed before man, the Beings whom the Bible calls
    • even his outer form bears testimony to the fact that his being lives
    • what permeates this tohu wabohu as warmth as being the
    • Being that is radiating light into space. This condition can be
    • it than by saying that the Beings who had withdrawn their highest
    • the Beings of the Elohim as spread over the whole cosmos, we must
    • something he possesses which none of the beings around him has
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • the supersensible world where are the spiritual Beings who lie behind
    • our external physical plants, those Beings whom we have learnt to
    • group-souls of the plants actually live as real Beings. And these
    • because the beings living upon it could receive the forces of the sun
    • which followed the coming into being of light. In dry prose, what
    • evolution, after a duality had come into being, after the sun had
    • that what constituted the very core of man's being could enter in. We
    • of astrality. Everything which has being has astrality. To infuse the
    • ego, the fourth member of human nature, into a being in this whole
    • something was being infused into evolution which finally revealed
    • the world, if the differing activities of seven Beings had to combine
    • that he is being experienced. When he is able to experience himself
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • The Forming and Creating of Beings by the Elohim.
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • The Forming and Creating of Beings by the Elohim.
    • psychic. Feel your way into yourself as a warmth-bearing being
    • there. In reality spiritual Beings are announcing themselves
    • a Being who disseminates this warmth, and finds thereby means of
    • For the time being let us ignore the condensation process which goes
    • into being on the third
    • soul-spiritual Beings. Of these soul-spiritual Beings the first to
    • and the question arises: what kind of Beings are the Elohim? So that
    • the spiritual Beings who stand nearest to man. Only then do we come
    • second of these trinities, and identify them with those Beings whom
    • called Elohim. Thus the Elohim are lofty, sublime spiritual Beings
    • of these Beings if we bring home to ourselves that in the order of
    • stages above the human stage. Spiritual Beings at this stage can
    • account by the Beings whom we have called the Archai, or the Spirits
    • have highly exalted Beings, Beings who at the time of the Saturn
    • account? Since we know what lofty, sublime Beings the Elohim are, we
    • creative forces, did they not appoint other Beings such as the Archai
    • examination of the words. For the time being I will make use of a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • we have to look for much more reality — many more Beings —
    • Beings whom we call Spirits of Personality, Time-Spirits, Archai.
    • soul-spiritual Beings are everywhere to be seen. We may now see Being
    • in the Genesis account. Of course it is easy to see Being when the
    • the sense of the ancient tradition we have to look for Being not only
    • see something of the nature of Being behind what is described as
    • the darkness there of itself; or does spiritual Being lie behind this
    • of evolution certain Beings remain behind. Only a certain number of
    • Beings reach their goal. I have often used a singularly bald
    • too, certain Beings do in fact lag behind, do not attain their
    • evolution certain Beings did not reach their proper goal, they lagged
    • recognise on the Sun the Beings who were still really Saturn Beings?
    • the very essence of the Sun state. But because these Beings were
    • this darkness was the mark of the Beings remaining at the Saturn
    • stage, just as the weaving light indicated the Beings who had
    • interweaving of Beings who were still at the Saturn stage of
    • development with Beings who had progressed normally to the Sun stage.
    • From the inner aspect these Beings moved in and out among one
    • advanced Beings, light, and the manifestation of the Beings remaining
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • Elementary Existence and the Spiritual Beings behind it. Jahve-Elohim
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • Elementary Existence and the Spiritual Beings behind it.
    • preceding lectures to form an idea as to how spiritual Beings, whom
    • maya that the real Beings reveal themselves. And if we scorn
    • of spiritual Beings. To include what we today call our physical body,
    • the lowest member of our human being, and to give it its place in
    • Beings on Saturn who participated in the first stages of the work on
    • that to begin with, certain spiritual Beings worked on Saturn who had
    • Beings are none other than those whom we call the Spirits of Will.
    • think that such Beings as the Spirits of Will finished their work at
    • lies spiritual weaving, spiritual being, spiritual activity. And
    • rarefied warmth-substance, the denser air comes into being. It is
    • possible, forces whose very being flowed out from Saturn as warmth
    • lowly, we sometimes meet very high and exalted Beings. It is easy to
    • exalted spiritual Beings have worked in the object of his contempt to
    • the deepest reverence for the exalted Beings we call the Spirits of
    • upon which we are all the time being supported, as upon a solid
    • element in Beings of a lower hierarchy. For the condensation of the
    • essential Being of the Thrones; in so far as this basic substance
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • The Work of Elementary Beings on Human Organs
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • The Work of Elementary Beings on Human Organs
    • contrasted with what we ourselves are in our inner being. This
    • that. Beings with the Moon-consciousness made no such distinction.
    • but that you felt “The real being of this rose which hovers
    • its being extends outward into space, and is actually in me.”
    • that a fire external to ourselves appears as a being radiating light.
    • does not extend to external Beings. This is a source of countless
    • reality of a being whom he knows on the physical plane — Maria
    • do not express real spiritual Beings, but a kind of organic
    • outside me are two Beings,” the probability is that he would be
    • presence of spiritual Beings.
    • one's own inner being. Such an organic consciousness was quite
    • normal during the Moon evolution. The human being at that stage
    • Beings who took part in the development of our universe was the
    • organs were, so to say, drawn forth from the Beings. During the earth
    • being. Thus the outer world was an inner world, because the entire
    • outer world was working upon his inner being. And he made no
    • perceived in his own being the work of those Beings who later became
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • human being is to be found in the days before the sixth. If the earth
    • evolutions we should expect to find the human being there all the
    • one.” Thus man is pre-eminently the earth being, the
    • find man in the earth element, but as a soul-spiritual being in the
    • periphery of the earth. As a soul-spiritual being he is being
    • is it which is being prepared in the very first rudiments of man?
    • today we have to look upon as something inward. That is what is being
    • circumference of the earth, where the Elohim and the Beings
    • Beings. So far he has no independent existence. It is as if he were
    • being fashioned as an organ within the Elohim, the Archai and so on
    • is natural that it is of these Beings that we are told, for at this
    • beings as well. But you can easily see that if man is one day to
    • being has to come about. This soul-spiritual element must gradually
    • cosmos. It has been united with all the planetary Beings associated
    • Jupiter and so on, and in these planetary Beings are the
    • body quit the physical body when the human being falls asleep. But in
    • the planetary Beings. That is the very reason why we call it the
    • take place. Man still remains a supersensible etheric being. But a
    • appearance before man became visible as an earth being. Before man
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • the spiritual Beings who belong to it — had to withdraw from
    • those Beings remained united with it, their forces would have worked
    • number of Beings transfer the scene of their operations to a
    • remained for a time with the earth. It was only very exalted Beings
    • yesterday's lecture that men were still psycho-spiritual beings at
    • which the human being could thrive. Whereas the earth's forces would
    • moon too withdrew, and both sun and moon Beings then worked upon the
    • to be transformed into the crust of the earth. The beings
    • planetary bodies, or planetary Beings, brought about by the hardening
    • organisation. Let us look at the human being for a moment. Today we
    • being at that time belonged to the part of man which today withdraws
    • it belonged to the astral being of man. It is the forces working in
    • with the planetary Beings. But in those far-away times man was not
    • during the day as our physical and etheric bodies was being prepared.
    • incarnation, a state in which human beings could once more live. From
    • human beings especially, would have been constrained towards a state
    • of mummification, a hardened, woody condition. The human being would
    • within the earth it never could have been. The Beings who guided this
    • they? They were the very Beings who had just united themselves with
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • Being who represents the Elohim as one undivided entity, with Him
    • say, a living being.
    • of man depended upon his being able to wait in his spiritual nature
    • nature which enabled him to become a mature being. Had he come down
    • “day,” he could only have become a being resembling
    • physically the beings of the air and of the water. How does Genesis
    • describe the being of man? Wonderfully! The passage is a model of
    • group to achieve a common purpose. Man began by being the common
    • of creation. There was no such differentiation in the human being who
    • At that time all human beings had a bodily nature in common. We can best
    • creation in due order of other, lower beings. Thus the animals became
    • himself becomes a living being.
    • the essential thing is that man did not become a living being in the
    • same way as the other, lower beings, whose nature is described as
    • nephesch; man was first endowed with a higher member of his being, a
    • the human being by Jahve-Elohim had already been prepared earlier. It
    • awareness that man first became a living being through the
    • to become effective, the human soul-spiritual being, which still
    • being had to wait; in him the lower, the animal stages, had to be
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture I: Easter: The Festival of Warning
    Matching lines:
    • Being afterwards entered. The Easter festival, on the other hand, is
    • event at Damascus, after he had experienced the very Being of the
    • and Being of the Christ. Paul had such a strong after-experience
    • teaching given by Paul concerning the Christ Being. To see this
    • thought of the present day, is far from being able to form the right
    • to draw forth an active experience from the depths of their own being
    • mistake some elemental being for the Christ. Therefore Paul exerted
    • taken place, namely, an entirely new impulse, an entirely new Being
    • animals and also man have come into being. And carrying the theory
    • burying, but annihilating everything that is now being made and done
    • being crucified upon the cross of its own materialism. But man must do
    • point is, among what sort of beings is he the highest? This pride
    • are the highest of all the beings of which you can form an idea. The
    • in a time when Christ Jesus is being crucified in a very special
    • sense. He is being put to death in the field of knowledge. And until
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture II: The Blood-relationship and The Christ-relationship
    Matching lines:
    • world in order to counter the rapid strides now being taken in the
    • of human beings realise that unless a wave of spiritual revival passes
    • being? He knew that his being was rooted in the world of the divine
    • wherever sense-objects, wherever human beings themselves are, on the
    • world reveals to me that objects and beings come from the gods, that
    • was conscious of the eternal nature of his own being, because he knew
    • knew: before our birth we were beings of spirit-and-soul; therefore
    • This being so, it was necessary that man's consciousness of his nature
    • mere vision of the physical human being living on earth. In olden
    • human being here on earth through the senses may perish and
    • immediately perceptible in this physical frame, a being who belongs to
    • to be lost. The power to speak to men of a being of spirit-and-soul
    • prone to look to the innate qualities of his own being for
    • being bearers of the now sanctified blood, they still wanted
    • way to the divine and spiritual through the simple fact of being
    • in his physical being, man is only an image of the divine and
    • Leninism are the spades with which the grave of Christianity is being
    • a cult, there the grave of Christianity is being prepared. Those who
    • material processes in the human being — such people are lending
    • being, men hate the spirit, yes, actually hate the spirit. This
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture III: The Death of A God and Its Fruits In Humanity
    Matching lines:
    • of rays among the different peoples and groups of human beings on the
    • the new clairvoyance, come to know of sublime Beings who have risen
    • anthroposophist also knows that a Being who has risen from the rank of
    • investigators of religions, but they can make nothing of a Being such
    • as a Bodhisattva or a Buddha;